STOKY 


ROLF 

AND 

THE 

VIKINGS 

BOW 


toLEN  FRENCP 


THE   STORY   OF    ROLF 


THE 

STORY  OF  ROLF 

AND  THE  VIKINGS  BOW 

BY 

ALLEN    FRENCH 

AUTHOR  OF   "THt   JUNIOR  CUP,"    *'slR   MARROK,"   ETC. 


ILLUSTRATED    BY 
BERNARD    J.    ROSENMEYER 


BOSTON 

LITTLE,   BROWN,  AND    COMPANY 
1918 


Copyright,  igo4. 
By  Little,  Brown,  and  Compahy. 


All  rig  At  s  rtitrved 


The  Univkhsity  Press,  Cambridge,  U.  S.  A. 


TO   MY    BROTHER 

HOLLIS   FRENCH 


PREFACE 

FliOM  thirty  to  sixty  years  ago  ap- 
peared the  greater  number  of  the 
Enghsh  translations  of  the  Ice- 
landic sagas.  Since  then  tlie  reading  of 
these  heroic  tales  has  so  completely  gone 
out  of  style  that  their  names  are  rarely 
mentioned  in  schools  or  even  colleges. 
What  boy  feels  his  blood  stir  at  the  men- 
tion of  Grettir  ?  How  many  lovers  of 
good  reading  know  that  the  most  human 
of  all  epics  lie  untouched  on  the  shelves 
of  the  public  libraries  ?  The  wisdom  of 
Njal,  the  chivalry  of  Gunnar,  the  villany 
of  Mord,  the  manhood  of  Kari,  the  sav- 
agery of  Viga-Glum,  the  craft  of  Snorri, 
and  the  fine  qualities  of  Biarni,  of  Biom, 
of  Skarphedinn,  of  Illugi,  of  Kolskegg, 
of  Hrut,  of  Blundketil  —  all  these  are 
vii 


PREFACE 

forgotten  in  the  curious  turn  of  taste 
which  has  made  the  stories  of  a  wonderful 
people  almost  a  lost  literature. 

For  the  Icelanders  were  a  wonderful 
people.  To  escape  the  tyranny  of  kings 
they  settled  a  new  land,  and  there  built 
up  the  laws  and  customs  in  which  we  see 
the  promise  of  modern  civilization.  Few 
early  peoples  had  such  a  body  of  laws ; 
few  developed  such  manhood.  No  better 
pictures  of  a  law-abiding,  rural,  and  yet 
valiant  race  have  ever  been  made  than  in 
the  tales  which  the  Icelanders  had  the 
skill  to  weave  about  their  heroes,  those 
men  who,  at  home  in  their  island,  or  so  far 
abroad  as  Constantinople,  made  the  name 
of  Icelander  respected. 

We  read  of  these  men  and  this  people 
in  stories  which,  somewhat  too  "  old  "  for 
boys  and  girls,  reveal  the  laws,  customs, 
habits  of  a  thousand  years  ago.  The 
Njal's  Saga,  the  Grettir's  Saga,  the  Ere- 
viii 


PREFACE 

Dwellers'  Saga,  and  the  Gisli's  Saga  are 
perhaps  the  greatest  of  those  which  have 
been  translated.  They  are  reinforced  by 
such  shorter  pieces  as  Hen  Thorir's  Saga, 
and  the  Stories  of  the  l^anded  Men,  the 
lleath-Slayings,  Hraffnkell  Frey's  l^riest, 
and  Howard  the  Halt.  The  spirit  of 
those  days  is  particulaily  well  given  in 
that  wonderful  fragment  of  Thorstein 
StafFsniitten  which  (not  being  part  of  any 
complete  saga)  has  been  drawn  upon  for 
the  closing  incidents  of  the  present  story. 
Many  other  such  incidents  are  preserved, 
a  reference  to  one  of  which  (in  a  foot- 
note to  —  1  think  — -  the  Ere-Dwellers' 
Saga)  gave  tlie  suggestion  for  the  main 
plot  of  this  book.  At  the  same  time,  in 
contemporary  writings,  we  may  read  of 
the  life  of  other  divisions  of  the  Scan- 
dinavian race  :  the  story  nearest  to  this 
book  is  the  Orkneyingers '  Saga. 

The  main  interest  of  all  these  tales  is 
ix 


TKEFACE 

the  same :  they  tell  of  real  men  and 
women  in  real  circumstances,  and  show 
them  human  in  spite  of  the  legends  which 
have  grown  about  them.  The  sagas  re- 
veal the  characteristics  of  our  branch  of 
the  Aryan  race,  especially  the  personal 
courage  which  is  so  superior  to  that  of  the 
Greek  and  Latin  races,  and  which  makes 
the  Teutonic  epics  (whether  the  Niebe- 
lungen  Lied,  the  Morte  Darthur,  or  the 
Njala)  much  more  inspiring  than  the 
Iliad,  the  Odyssey,  or  the  Aeneid. 

The  prominence  of  law  in  almost 
every  one  of  the  Icelandic  sagas  has  been 
preserved  in  the  following  story ;  and  the 
conditions  of  life,  whether  at  home  or 
abroad,  have  been  described  as  closely 
as  was  possible  within  the  limits  of  the 
simple  narrative  form  which  the  sagas 
customarily  employed. 

ALLEN  FRENCH. 

Concord,  Massachuseits, 
May,  1904. 


TABLE   OF    CONTENTS 

Chapter  Page 

I.    Of  the   Li^htin<x  of  the  Beacon  ...  I 
II.    Of  the  Soursops,  and  the  Curse   whicli 

Hunjj  on  Them -0 

III.     Kiartan   at   Crarrness 28 

I\'.    Of  Kinar  and  Ondott 42 

\'.    The   Sunnnoning  of  Hiarandi.      ...  53 

\1.    Of  wliat    Hiarandi   should   do.      ...  59 
VII.    How    Hiarandi    reeeived    the    Lesser 

Outlawry ^4 

Mil.    Of  Schemings 78 

IX.    Of  the  Outcome  of  Ondott's   Plottings  91 
X.    How    Rolf   named    Witnesses    for    the 

Death    of    Hiarandi 101 

XI.    Of    Rolfs    Search    for    One    to    Surpass 

Him  with   the   Bow 109 

XII.    Of  the  Trial  of   Skill  at   Tongue     .      .  121 

XIII.  Of  that  Robber 129 

XIV.  How    Rolf  and    Einar   summoned   each 

other 14-5 

XV.    Of  Suits  at  the  Althing 155 

XVI.    The  Act  of  Distress l66 

[xij 


TABLE    OF   CONTENTS 
Chapter  Page 
XVII.  Rolf  and  Frodi  fare  abroad    .      ,      .  175 
XVIII.  How   those   Two    came   into  Thral- 
dom         180 

XIX.  Now  Men  are  Shipwrecked   .     .      .  192 

XX.  How  Rolf  won  his  Freedom  .     .     .  206 

XXI.  How  Rolf  won  the  Viking's  Bow  .  230 

XXII.  Now  Kiartan   Returns 253 

XXIII.  Of  the  Coming  of  Earl  Thorfinn    .  271 

XXIV.  Now   Rolf  and  Grani   Quarrel     .     .  279 
XXV.  Here  Rolf  comes  to  Cragness    .     .  295 

XXVI.  Of  Grani's  Pride 313 

XXVII.  Odd  Doings  at  Cragness    .     ...  335 

XXVIII.  Of  that  Harvest  Feast 345 

XXIX.  Of  the  Trial  of  Grani's  Pride     .     .  369 

XXX.  Of  the  Saying  of  those  Two  Words  385 


[xii] 


LIST  OF    ILLUSTRATIONS 

"  It  was  Kolf  ill  his  weapons  "    .      .      .      .  Frontispiece 

*'  *  Now  Einar  dies  it"  rny  father  is  hurt '  '  '    ,   Page  58 

"So  t/ill  was  she  that  the  vikiiiirs  could  not 

board  her" "184 

"  There  he  sat  as  if  he  were  still  alive,  but 

there  was  no  si^ht  in  his  eyes  "  .     .      .     "     224 

"  Grani  took  his  sword  and  his  shield,  and 

they  stood  up  to  fight  by  the  spring  "  .    "     405 


THE  STORY  OF  ROLF 

CHAPTER    T 

OF   THE    LIGHTING    OF    THE    BEACON 

IX  the  time  aftei-  leeland  liad  become 
Christian,  and  after  the  burning  of 
Xjal,  but  before  the  deaths  of  Snorri 
the  Priest  and  Grettir  the  Outlaw,  there 
h\'ed  at  Cragness  above  Broad  firth  a  man 
named  Hiarandi,  called  tlie  Unlucky. 
And  well  was  lie  so  named,  for  he  got  a 
poor  inheritance  from  his  father,  but  he 
left  a  poorer  to  his  son. 

Now  the  farm  of  Cragness  was  a  fertile 
fell,  standing  above  the  land  round  about, 
and  girt  with  crags.  Below^  lay  Broad- 
firth,  great  and  wide,  and  Cragness  jutted 
out  into  it,  a  danger  to  ships.  It  had  no 
harbor,  but  a  little  cove  among  the  rocks, 
[1] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

where  Hiarandi  kept  his  boat ;  and  many 
sliips  were  wrecked  on  the  headland,  bring- 
ing fortune  to  the  owners  of  Cragness, 
both  in  goods  and  firewood.  And  all 
the  land  about  once  belonged  to  the  farm. 
Rich,  therefore,  would  have  been  the 
dwellers  at  Cragness,  but  for  the  doings 
of  Hiarandi 's  father. 

He  would  always  be  striving  at  the  law, 
and  he  was  of  ill  judgment  or  ill  luck,  for 
what  he  gained  at  the  farm  he  always  lost. 
The  older  ht  grew,  the  more  quarrelsome 
he  became  ;  and  judgments  heaped  heavy 
on  him,  until  at  last  he  was  so  hard  put 
that  he  must  sell  all  his  outlying  lands. 
So  the  farm,  from  a  wade  estate,  became 
only  the  land  of  Cragness  itself,  and  an- 
other liolding  of  a  few  acres,  lying  inland 
on  the  uplands,  within  sight  of  Cragness 
and  the  sea. 

In  the  time  when  Hiarandi  was  young, 
Iceland  was  still  heathen.  He  sought  his 
[2] 


LIGHTING    OF    THE    BEACOX 

fortune  in  a  trading  voyage,  and  sailed 
West-over-the-Sea,  trading  in  the  South 
Isles  as  a  ehapman,  traffieking  in  goods  of 
all  kinds.  And  he  made  money  there,  so 
that  at  hist  when  he  sailed  again  for  home 
he  counted  on  a  fair  future.  But  the  ship 
was  ^^Tecked  in  a  storm,  and  lew  of  the 
men  came  asliore  ;  and  Hiarandi  himself 
w^as  saved  by  means  of  a  maid  who  dwelt 
at  the  place,  who  dragged  him  from  tlie 
surf.  So  Hiarandi  came  home  on  foot, 
his  clothes  in  tatters,  having  lost  money 
rather  than  gained  it.  Then  his  father, 
w^hose  losses  pressed  heavy  on  him,  strug- 
gled no  more  with  the  world,  hut  went  to 
his  bed  and  died.  And  in  that  summer 
when  all  Iceland  took  to  the  new  faith, 
Hiarandi  became  master  at  Cragness. 

Hiarandi  was  a  silent  man,  not  neigh- 
borly, but  hard-working.     An  unworldly 
choice  he  made  of  a  wife,  for  he  took  that 
woman   who   liad    saved    him    from   the 
[3] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

waves ;  she  was  the  daughter  of  a  small 
farmer  and  brought  neither  dowry  nor 
kinship  of  any  power.  So  men  said  that 
Hiarandi  had  no  wish  to  rise  in  the  w^orld. 
He  lived  upon  his  farm,  with  two  thralls 
and  a  bondservant ;  and  husbanding  his 
goods  well,  by  little  and  little  he  made 
money  which  he  put  out  at  call,  and  so 
bade  fair  to  do  better  than  his  father,  for 
all  his  poor  start  in  life.  And  a  loving 
spouse  he  had  in  Asdis,  his  wife,  w^ho  one 
day  bore  him  a  son. 

They  named  the  lad  Rolf,  and  he  grew 
to  be  well  knit ;  he  was  not  powerful,  but 
straight  and  supple,  and  of  great  craft  in 
his  hands.  And  from  delight  in  the  boy 
Hiarandi  changed  his  ways,  and  became 
more  gay,  going  to  fairs  and  meetings  for 
the  sake  of  Rolf.  And  Hiarandi  taught 
the  lad  all  he  knew  of  weapon-craft,  which 
was  not  a  little.  The  lad  was  swift  of 
foot ;  he  was  skilled  in  the  use  of  the 
[4] 


LIGHTING   OF   THE   BEACON 

sword  and  javelin,  but  most  he  delighted 
in  the  use  of  the  bow. 

And  that  was  natural,  for  upon  the 
cliffs  sea-birds  lived  in  thousands,  hard  to 
catch.  The  boy  went  down  to  their  nests 
with  ropes,  and  took  eggs  in  their  season, 
or  the  young  before  they  could  fly,  and 
both  for  food.  So  skilled  was  he  in  this 
that  he  was  called  Craggcir,  tlie  Crags- 
man ;  and  no  man  could  surpass  him, 
whether  in  daring  or  skill.  But  there 
were  times  when  there  ^^■cre  no  eggs  nor 
fledglings,  and  from  his  earliest  boyhood 
Rolf  practised  in  shooting  with  his  bow 
at  the  birds,  and  he  kept  the  larder  ever 
full. 

Happy  was  Hiarandi  watching  his  son, 
and  his  pride  in  him  was  great.  As  the 
lad  grew  stronger,  the  father  made  for 
him  stronger  bows  and  heavier  arrows, 
until  at  the  age  of  fourteen  Rolf  used 
the  bow  of  a  man.  Then  one  winter 
[5] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

they  went  down  together  into  the  valley, 
father  and  son,  and  watched  the  sports 
and  games  on  the  frozen  mere. 

There  the  men  of  the  place  played  at 
ball,  and  great  was  the  laughter  or  deep 
was  the  feeling.  Now  Hiarandi  would 
not  let  Rolf  play,  for  often  matters  came 
to  blows,  and  he  would  not  have  his  son 
maimed.  But  when  it  came  to  shooting 
with  the  bow,  Hiarandi  put  Rolf  forward, 
and  it  was  seen  who  was  the  best  at  that 
play.  For  though  the  men  shot,  Rolf 
surpassed  them  all,  not  in  distance  but  in 
skill.  He  hit  the  smallest  mark  at  the 
greatest  distance ;  and  when  Hiarandi 
brought  a  pigeon  and  freed  it,  then  Rolf 
brought  it  down.  No  one  there  had  seen 
such  shooting.  Then  those  who  were  not 
envious  named  the  lad  Rolf  the  Bowman. 

But  a  man  named  Einai-  stood  by,  and 
he  lived  on  the  land  which  Hiarandi^s 
father  had  sold.  He  was  rich  but  covet- 
[6] 


LIGHTING   OF   THE    BEACON 

ous,  and  fond  of  show,  and  fond  of  praise, 
There  lived  w^th  him  one  named  Ondott, 
an  Eastfirther  who  had  left  his  district 
and  come  west,  a  man  ^^^thout  property. 
He  stood  with  Einar  and  watched  the 
games. 

"  See,"  said  Einar,  "  how  proud  is  Hia- 
randi  of  his  son  !  ' 

"  Thou  hast  a  son  as  well,"  said  Ondott. 
"  How  lie  will  shine  among  these  churls 
when  he  returns  from  his  fostering  in  the 
South  Isles!" 

"  Aye,"  answered  Einar.  "  I^ike  an 
Earl  will  he  be,  and  no  farmer  of  these 
parts  will  compare  with  him." 

"  And  as  for  the  shooting  of  this  lad," 
remarked  Ondott,  "  it  is  not  so  fine  after 
aU." 

"  In  the  Orkneys,"  said  Einar  aloud,  so 
that  others  should  hear  him,  "  they  are 
better  bowmen  than  here,  and  the  Earl 
will  have  my  son  taught  everything." 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

Now  some  who  stood  by  brought  Hia- 
randi  this  tale.  **  Have  a  care,"  said  they. 
"  Thy  neighbor  Einar  sets  himself  above 
thee." 

"  Then  he  must  set  himself  high,"  an- 
swered Hiarandi  with  a  laugh,  '*  for  his 
land  lies  far  lower  than  mine." 

Then  others  carried  that  tale  to  Einar, 
and  he  laid  it  up  in  his  mind ;  but 
Hiarandi  forgot  all  that  had  been  said, 
nor  did  he  remember  to  tell  of  it  to 
Asdis  when  they  had  returned  from  the 
games. 

Then  the  winter  passed  on  with  severe 
storms,  and  ships  were  wrecked  on  Crag- 
ness  rocks,  but  no  men  reached  shore. 
And  Einar  envied  the  more  the  riches 
that  came  to  Hiarandi  from  the  ^\Tecks, 
in  firewood,  timber,  and  merchandise. 
And  once  a  whale  came  ashore,  and  that 
was  great  fortune.  But  one  evening,  as 
those  at  Cragness  sat  within  the  hall, 
[8] 


LIGHTING    OF   THE    BEACON 

Asdis  came  and  stood  beside  her  husband, 
and  said,   '*  Listen  to  tlie  wind." 

'•  There  is  no  need  to  hsten,"  said 
Hiarandi.  **  The  wind  howls  for  a  storm, 
and  this  nii^ht  will  be  bad.' 

Then  Tlinrid  the  bondservant,  who  sat 
by  tile  fire,  looked  up  and  said,  '*  Sliips 
are  o\Y  the  land." 

*'  nearest  thou  that  i "  asked  Asdis  in 
a  low  \  oice.  **  The  woman  is  strange,  but 
she  forecasts  well.'' 

"  Aye,"  answered  Hiarandi,  *'  it  is  likely 
that  ships  will  he  on  the  rocks  by  morn- 
ing." 

'*  Now,"  asked  Asdis,  '*  dost  thou  re- 
member the  time  thou  camest  ashore, 
these  many  years  ago  ? " 

'"  How  should  I  forget  it  ? "  responded 
Hiarandi. 

"  But  no  one  can  rush  into  the  water 
here,"  said  Asdis,  '*  to  save  those  who  are 
wrecked." 

[9] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

"That  is  true,"  quoth  HiarandL  "1 
am  sorry  for  the  mariners,  yet  how  is  one 
to  help  ? " 

Then  the  bondservant  raised  her  head 
and  sang  this  song  : 

"  The  sea  brings  money ; 
Money  is  bonny. 
Bless  then  the  sea 
Which  brings  good  to  thee." 

After  that  she  sat  silent  and  sunken  as 
before. 

"  Hear  the  hag,"  said  Asdis,  shuddering. 
"  But  we  prosper  through  the  misfortunes 
of  others." 

"  What  is  to  be  done  ?  "  asked  Hiarandi. 

"  It  is  in  my  mind,"  said  Asdis,  "  that 
if  we  made  a  fire-beacon,  people  could 
steer  from  shore  and  so  into  safe  harbor 
farther  up  the  firth." 

"  Now,"  quoth  Hiarandi,  "  that  might 
be  done." 

"  Wilt  thou  do  it  ?  "  asked  Asdis. 
[10] 


LIGHTING   OF   THE   BEACON 

Then  the  woman  raised  her  head  and 
sang  again : 

"  He  is  a  fool 
Who  leaves  old  nile. 
Set  heart  'gainst  head. 
How  then  butter  thy  bread  ?  " 

Then  Hiarandi  said  to  Aschs  :  *'  No 
man  has  ever  yet  set  beacons  against  ship- 
wreck. All  men  agree  to  take  the  fortune 
of  the  sea  ;  and  wliat  is  cast  on  a  man's 
beaches,  that  is  his  hy  old  custom." 

'^Thinkest  thou  that  is  right?"  asked 
Asdis. 

'*  Moreover,"  went  on  Hiarandi,  '*  the 
sea  is  but  mvinir  me  atrain  what  it  took 
away. 

**  Never  can  the  sea,'  answered  Asdis, 
** gi\e  thee  true  happiness  through  other 
men's  misfortunes." 

'^Hemember  the  boy,"  said  Hiarandi. 
*'  Shall  I  lea\  e  him  with  nothing  to  begin 
the  world  with  ?     For  my  own  earnings 


THE   STORY   OF   llOLF 

bring  me  at  most  a  mark  of  silver  in  the 
year." 

"'  For  all  that,"  replied  Asdis,  *'  it  is  in 
my  mind  that  to  do  otherwise  were  to  do 
better.  Now  canst  thou  have  the  heart 
that  men  should  die  longer  on  our  rocks, 
and  we  not  do  our  best  to  save  them  ? " 

Then  Hiarandi,  answering  nothing,  rose 
and  paced  up  and  down  before  the  foe. 
And  the  carline  sang  once  more : 

"  Take  what  is  given. 
No  man  is  wise 
Who  asketh  twice 
If  earth  or  heaven 
Sends  him  his  prize." 

But  Asdis  stood  upright,  and  she  sang : 

"  Suffer  not  wrong 
To  happen  long, 
Lest  punishment 
From  heaven  be  sent." 

Now  in  Iceland  all  men  loved  the  sing- 
ing of  skalds  ;  but  though  Hiarandi  had 
[12] 


LICxHTIXG    OF   THE    BEACOX 

heard  the  carUnc  sing  many  times  before, 
never  had  he  heard  rhymes  from  his  wife. 
So  he  stood  astonished. 

Then  the  bondservant  saner  a^rain  : 

"  111  will  attend 
The  beacon's  lighting. 
Bad  spirit's  guiding 
Will  bring  false  friend," 

But  Asdis  sang  witii  great  vehemence : 

"  Let  G(xl  decide 
What  fate  shall  ride 
L'jKui  the  wind. 
Be  thou  not  blind 
To  duty's  hest. 
My  rede  is  best. 
List  to  the  storm  ! 
Go  !  Save  from  harn. 
The  mariner 
Whose  fate  is  near. 
To  others  do 
As  I  did  once  to  you." 

And  it  seemed  to  Hiarandi  as  if  she 
commanded    him.     Moreover,  as   he   Hs- 
[13] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

tened,  the  storm  roared  louder.  Then  he 
seized  his  cloak,  and  cried  to  his  thralls, 
^*  Up,  and  out  with  me  to  make  a  beacon  ! " 

Though  they  dared  not  disobey,  they 
grumbled,  and  they  got  their  cloaks  slowly. 
For  they  saw  slipping  away  from  them 
the  fine  pickings  from  the  wreck,  which 
brought  them  warm  clothes  and  hand- 
some. Out  they  went  with  Hiarandi  into 
the  storm,  and  kindled  a  great  fire  at  the 
edge  of  the  cHfF.  And  Rolf  toiled  too ; 
but  Asdis  did  best  of  all,  for  she  brought 
out  in  a  kettle  great  strips  of  whale's 
blubber,  and  flung  them  on  the  fire. 
Then  the  flames  flared  high  and  wide,  as 
bright  as  day.  And  Rolf  sprang  to  the 
edge  of  the  cliffs  and  gazed  upon  the 
water.    Then,  pointing,  he  cried,  "  Look  !" 

Down  below  was  a  ship  ;  its  sail  flapped 

in    rags,    and    the    crew    were     laboring 

mightily  at  the  oars  to  save  themselves, 

looking  with  dread  at  the  white  breakers 

[14] 


LIGHTING   OF   THE    BEACON 

and  the  looming  rocks.  Now  in  the 
strength  of  their  fear  they  held  the  vessel 
where  she  was  ;  and  by  the  broad  light  of 
the  fire  every  man  of  them  was  visible  to 
the  Cragness-dwellers.  To  Rolf  that  was 
a  dreadful  sight.  But  the  bit  of  a  sail 
was  set,  and  men  ran  to  tlie  steering-oar 
to  hold  the  vessel  stiff;  and  behold,  she 
moved  forward,  staggered  past  the  rocks, 
made  clearer  water,  and  wore  slowly  out 
into  the  firth.  Even  the  thralls  shouted 
at  the  sight. 

Then  Hiarandi  left  one  of  the  thralls  to 
keep  the  fire,  and  went  back  to  the  hall 
with  those  others.  There  the  carline  still 
sat. 

"  So  he  is  safe  past  the  rocks  ? "  she 
asked,  yet  speaking  as  if  she  knew. 

*'  Aye,  safe,"  answered  Hiarandi. 

**  Now,"  said  she,  *'  thou  hast  brought 
thy  e\11  fortune  on  thyself,  and  it  will  be 
hard  to  avoid  the  extreme  of  it." 
[1.5] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

"  I  care  not,"  answered  Hiarandi,  "  even 
though  I  suffer  for  a  good  deed." 

"  Nevertlieless,"  said  the  carUne,  "  the 
future  may  be  safe,  though  without  riches, 
if  thou  wilt  be  guided  by  me.  Wilt  thou 
follow  my  redes  ? " 

"  No  advices  of  thine  do  I  follow,"  re- 
plied Hiarandi.  "  For  methinks  thou  still 
servest  the  old  gods,  and  canst  work  witch- 
craft. Speak  no  more  of  this  matter  in 
my  house  ;  and  practise  not  thy  sorcery 
before  my  eyes,  for  the  law  gives  death  as 
punishment." 

"  Now,"  answered  the  woman,  "  like  a 
foolish  man,  thou  rushest  on  thy  fate. 
And  I  see  clearly  that  thou  art  not  he 
who  was  spoken  of  in  the  prophecy.  Not 
a  fortunate  Soursop  art  thou." 

"  Since  the  slaying  of  Kol,  who  put  the 
curse  on  all  our  stock,"  answered  Hiarandi, 
"  has  but  one  of  the  Soursops  prospered. 
How  then  should  1  be  fortunate  ? " 
[16] 


LIGHTING   OF   THE   BEACON 

"  Two  were  to  prosper/'  the  woman 
replied.  "  ^Vnd  each  was  to  put  an  end 
to  the  curse  in  liis  branch  of  thy  race. 
Snorri  tlie  Priest  is  one  of  tliose  two, 
as  all  men  know.  But  thou  art  not 
the  other  ;  and  I  believe  that  thou  art 
doomed  to  fail,  even  as  thy  father 
was." 

**  So  I  have  long  believed,"  said  Hiarandi 
calmly. 

Then  the  carline  rose,  and  her  eyes  were 
strange,  as  if  thcv  saw  beyond  that  upon 
which  she  looked.  **  More  misfortune 
is  coming  than  thou  deemest,"  she  said. 
*'  Outlawry.  Mayhap  even  death.  Be 
warned  ! " 

*'  Thou  art  a  heathen  and  a  witch,"  said 
her  master.     ''  Be  still !  " 

But  she  said  :  ''  I  will  not  abide  the 
curse.  Hiarandi,  I  have  worked  long  in 
thy  house.  Give  me  now  my  freedom 
and  let  me  go." 

[17] 


THE   STORY   OF  ROLF 

"  Thou  hast  long  been  free  to  go,"  he 
replied.  "  Take  thy  croaking  to  another 
man's  board !  But  this  little  prophecy  I 
give  to  thee,  that  no  man  will  believe 
thine  ill-speaking." 

"  No  gi-eat  foresight  hast  thou  in  that," 
she  answered.  "  Never  have  I  been  be- 
lieved." Then  she  drew  on  her  cloak  and 
hooded  her  face. 

"Thou  wilt  not  go  in  the  storm?" 
asked  Asdis. 

"  All  times  are  alike,"  the  woman  said. 
"  Heed  thou  this,  Hiarandi.  Beware  the 
man  who  came  in  the  ship  thou  didst 
save ! " 

"  He  is  one,"  answered  Hiarandi, 
"whom    I   fear  not   at   all." 

"  Beware  suits  at  law,"  said  the  carhne 
again,  and  she  turned  to  go. 

"  It  needs  no  great  wisdom  to  say  that," 
retorted  Hiarandi  upon  her.  "  But  stay ! 
I  send  not  people  from  my  door  penni- 

[18  1 


LIGHTING   OF   THE   BEACON 

less.     Nothing  is  owing  from  me  to  thee, 
yet  I  will  give  a  piece  of  money." 

"  Soon,"  answered  Thurid,  **  thou  wilt 
need  all  thou  hast"  And  she  went  out 
into  the  night. 


[19] 


CHAPTER  II 

OF  THE   SOURSOPS,   AND   THE   CURSE 
WHICH    HUNG   ON   THEM 

Or   those   things   which   had   been 
said,  Rolf  heard  all,   yet  he  had 
not  spoken.     Now  he  drew  near 
to   his   father,    and   said   to   him:    "Ex- 
plain to  me,  father,  the  things  of  which 
the  woman   spoke.     What   is   the   curse 
upon  us,  and  can  such  a  thing  be  true  ? '' 
Then  Hiarandi  answered:  "  Thou  know- 
est   we   are   of    the    Soursops,   who    got 
their  name  when  they  sopped  with  sour 
whey  the  fire  which  was  kindled  to  burn 
them  in  their  house.     Now  Gisli,  the  first 
of  us,  slew  Kol,  his  wife's  foster-father,  for 
the  sake  of  his  sword  Graysteel,  and  Kol 
laid  the  curse  of  misfortune  on  us.     Slay- 
[20] 


OF   THE   SOLRSOPS 

ings  arose  by  means  of  that  sword  ;  there 
came  the  outlawing  of  Gish,  the  gi'andson 
of  the  first  Gish,  and  deatli  fell  in  most 
branches  of  the  house.  Fourteen  years 
Gisli  was  outlaw,  even  as  has  been,  to 
this  year,  Grettir  the  Strong,  who  is  the 
great  outlaw  of  our  day.  But  Gisli  was 
slain,  and  his  brother,  while  his  sister  died. 
Son  of  that  sister  is  Snorri  the  Priest, 
who  alone  of  us  has  prospered  ;  for  though 
no  slayings  have  ever  happened  in  our 
branch,  unlucky  are  we  all,  as  is  plain 
to  see." 

"  I  have  often  wondered,"  said  Kolf, 
**how  it  is  that  wc  live  here  in  this  great 
hall  and  have  but  us  three  and  the  ser- 
vants to  fill  it.  There  are  places  for  seven 
fires  down  the  middle  of  the  hall,  yet  we 
use  but  one.  And  all  the  benches  wxre 
once  used,  since  they  are  worn  :  seats  for 
fifty  men,  and  the  w^omen's  seats  besides." 

"  Once,"  said  Hiarandi,  **  my  father  Iiad 
[21] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

so  many  on  his  farm  that  nightly  the  hall 
was  full.  But  those  serving-men  are 
Einar's  now,  and  all  our  riches  have 
passed  away  to  him.  Yet  this  house  is 
the  finest  in  all  these  parts.  I  was  at  the 
building  of  it  in  my  youth,  and  "  (here  he 
made  sure  that  the  thrall  was  not  listen- 
ing) "  I  myself  made  the  secret  panels  by 
which  we  can  escape  in  case  of  burning. 
For  since  that  burning  so  long  ago,  no 
Soursop  builds  himself  a  house  in  which 
men  may  trap  him." 

"  But  thou  hast  no  enemies,  father  ?  " 
asked  the  lad. 

"  No  enemies,  I  hope,"  answered  Hia- 
randi,  "but  few  friends,  I  am  sure,  since 
only  Frodi  the  Smith,  my  mother  s  cousin, 
is  of  our  kin  ;  for  I  count  not  Snorri  the 
Priest" 

"  But  why  not  Snorri  the  Priest  ? "  asked 
Rolf. 

"  My  father,"  answei-ed  Hiarandi, "  quar- 
[22] 


OF   THE   SOURSOPS 

lulled  with  him  and  called  him  coward. 
For  Snorri  would  not  take  up  at  arms  a 
suit  my  father  lost  at  law." 

Then  Rolf  thought  awhile.  All  men 
knew  of  Snorri  the  Priest,  who  was  no 
temple  priest  at  all  but  a  priest  of  the 
law.  For  the  title  had  come  down  from 
heathen  times,  when  leaders  had  sway 
over  all  matters,  both  in  religion  and  law, 
and  to  be  priest  was  to  be  chieftain.  But 
usage  and  the  new  religion  changed  that 
by  degrees  ;  so  that  to  be  priest  now 
meant  to  be  a  giver  of  the  law,  with  a 
seat  at  the  Quarter  Courts  and  at  the 
Althing,  the  great  yearly  gathering  to 
which  from  all  Iceland  men  went  to 
settle  suits.  And  Snorri  the  Priest  was 
well  known  as  the  richest  man  in  Broad- 
tirth  dales,  the  shrewdest  and  wisest  in  all 
things  worldly,  and  a  master  at  the  law. 

''  It  would  be  well,"  said  the  lad,  "  to 
have  Snorri  on  our  side." 
[23] 


THE   STORY   OF  ROLF 

"  It  is  better,"  said  Asdis,  "  never  to  go 
to  the  law.  Lawsuits  and  quarrels  are 
bad  things,  and  they  bring  a  man's  fortune 
to  naught." 

And  Hiarandi  added,  **  By  law  we  have 
ever  suffered." 

Then  Rolf  was  silent,  and  thought  of 
what  had  been  said  :  how  the  old  woman 
had  prophesied  trouble  at  the  law,  and  by 
what  man  that  trouble  should  come.  And 
as  he  thought  upon  the  words  she  and  his 
father  had  spoken,  he  thought  that  they 
had  spoken  with  knowledge,  though  of 
different  kinds :  for  while  the  woman 
prophesied  vaguely,  his  father  had  seemed 
to  know  who  the  man  should  be. 

"Father,"  asked  Rolf,  "knowest  thou 
who  the  man  is  that  came  upon  the 
ship  ? " 

"  I  know,"  answered  Hiarandi. 

Asdis  asked  :  "  Who  then  is  he  ? " 

Hiarandi  said  :  "  Saw  ye  upon  the  ship, 
[24] 


OF   THE    SOURSOPS 

as  it  lay  below  us,  the  faces  of  any  of  the 
men  ?  " 

"  Aye,"  answered  they  both,  *'  for  it 
was  as  clear  as  day. ' 

"  Saw  ye  then,"  asked  Hiarandi,  "  one 
who  stood  by  the  mast,  a  tall  man  with  a 
great  beard  I " 

*'  I  saw  liim,"  answered  J^olf.  "  He 
stood  and  lit'ld  by  a  rope  and  tlie  mast, 
and  I  thought  he  should  be  the  captain  ; 
but  he  gave  no  commands,  nor  did  any 
man  heed  him,  for  all  worked  of  them- 
selves." 

*'  Yet,  as  1  guess,"  said  Hiarandi,  "  the 
captain  was  he,  and  he  was  the  man  of 
whom  the  carline  spoke.  ' 

"  AVho  is  he,  then  ? "  asked  the  boy. 

*'  Listen,"  said  Hiarandi,  *'  and  I  will 
tell  thee  of  one  in  my  family  of  whom  I 
have  never  yet  spoken.  There  were  two 
of  us  when  I  was  a  lad,  brothers ;  and 
the  other  was  named  Kiartan.  He  was 
[25] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

younger  than  I  by  a  year,  and  different 
in  all  his  ways  ;  yet  I  have  often  thought 
that  my  father  had  not  enough  patience 
with  him.  For  he  sent  him  to  bad  com- 
panions rather  than  weaned  him  from 
them,  and  at  last  he  drove  him  from  the 
house  altogether.  Then  Kiartan  took  to 
the  sea  —  he  was  not  bad,  remember,  but 
weak  perhaps  and  foolish  —  took  to  the 
sea,  and  we  saw  him  not  for  years.  Once 
only  he  came  back,  out  at  elbow,  and 
asked  my  father  for  money.  Money  he 
got,  but  gave  the  promise  to  ask  nothing 
from  the  inheritance  ;  and  this  was  hand- 
selled before  witnesses,  my  father  giving 
much,  the  rest  to  come  to  me.  Then 
Kiartan  went  away  again,  and  not  until 
this  night  have  I  seen  him.  But  if  that 
was  his  ship,  then  he  has  prospered." 

"Yet  it  was  he  the  woman  meant?" 
asked  Rolf. 

"  Who  else  ? "  returned  his  father. 
[26] 


OF   THE   SOURSOPS 

"  How  should  he,*'  asked  the  boy, 
*'  bring  trouble  on  thee  ?  " 

"  1  see  not,"  answered  Hiarandi,  "  how 
he  should  brmg  either  evil  or  good." 

Then  he  closed  his  mouth  and  became 
thoughtful,  in  a  manner  he  had.  Asdis 
motioned  Rolf  to  be  silent,  and  nothing 
more  was  said  in  the  matter. 


[27] 


CHAPTER  III 

KIARTAN   AT   CRAGNESS 

ON  the  morning  of  the  fifth  day 
thereafter,  as  Rolf  stood  by  the 
gate  of  the  enclosure  which  pro- 
tected the  farm  buildings,  he  saw  a  man 
coming  on  a  horse,  and  knew  him  for  his 
father's  brother  Kiartan.  He  was  a  big 
man,  heavily  bearded,  dressed  in  bright- 
colored  clothes  and  hung  about  with  gold 
chains.  His  eye  was  bright  and  roving ; 
his  face  was  genial,  and  he  looked  about 
him  as  he  came  as  one  who  is  well  con- 
tented.    Yet  Rolf  liked  him  not. 

Now  Kiartan  rode  up  to  the  enclosure 

and    saw   the    boy.       "  Ho ! "    he    cried, 

"  come  hold   my  horse  and  stable  him." 

So  Rolf  took  the  horse  by  the  bridle  and 

[28  1 


KIARTAX    AT   CRAGNESS 

iield  him  while  the  man  dismounted. 
Then  the  boy  started  to  lead  tlie  beast 
to  the  stable. 

"  Where  is  thy  mistress  ?  "  asked  Kiartan. 

*'  My  mother  is  in  the  house,"  answered 
Rolf. 

" Now,"  Kiartan  cried,  •'  1  took  thee  for 
a  stable-boy.  But  thy  father  had  ever  a 
love  of  the  earth,  and  so  perhaps  hast 
thou.      Knowest  thou  me  ? " 

"  Thou  art  niy  uncle,"  replied  the  lad. 

*'  Now,"  cried  Kiartan,  staring,  *'  what 
spirit  told  thee  of  me  i " 

"  Five  nights  ago,''  answered  Rolf, 
"  thou  stoodst  below  on  the  deck  of  thy 
ship,  and  lookedst  up  at  Cragness.  And 
our  beacon  saved  thee." 

"  Aye,"  said  Kiartan.  "  We  had  work 
to  save  our  lives,  and  a  close  miss  we 
made  of  the  Tusks."  But  he  never  gave 
a  word  of  thanks,  either  to  Rolf  or 
to  Hiarandi,  for  the  saving  of  his  life. 
[29] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

"  Thou  art  wise  to  stay  at  home,  boy  ;  for 
see  how  a  sailor's  life  hangs  ever  on  a 
thread.  Now  stable  the  horse,  and  I  will 
see  thy  mother.  The  farmer  is  likely  in 
the  field." 

So  Rolf  stabled  the  horse,  and  called 
his  father  from  his  work  ;  and  Hiarandi 
came,  muttering  (though  he  meant  not 
that  Rolf  should  hear),  "  Poor  steel  comes 
often  home  for  a  new  edge."  But  he 
greeted  his  brother  well,  and  bade  him 
stay  with  them  for  the  winter. 

"Even  for  that  am  I  come,"  answered 
Kiartan.  "  For  my  cargo  is  already  sold, 
and  my  ship  laid  up  for  the  winter  near 
Hvamm,  and  I  come  home  to  my  kins- 
man. No  poor  penny  am  I  this  time,  to 
need  any  man's  help.  Perhaps,"  and  he 
looked  about  him,  "  I  can  even  help 
thee." 

But  the  buildings  were  neat  and 
weather-tight,  and  the  farm  was  in  no 
[30] 


KIARTAN   AT   CRAGNESS 

need  of  improvement  "  I  need  nothing," 
said  Hiarandi,  "and  I  even  have  money 
out  at  call  there  in  the  neighborhood 
where  thy  ship  is  laid.  But  come,  the 
wife  prepares  the  meal.  Lay  aside  thy 
cloak  and  be  at  home." 

And  so  Kiartan  entered  on  his  winter- 
ing at  Cragness. 

Quiet  is  the  winter  in  Iceland,  when 
men  have  no  work  to  do  in  the  field,  save 
the  watching  of  horses  and  the  feeding  of 
the  sheep  and  kine.  AVeatherwise  must 
a  man  be  to  prepare  against  the  storms, 
which  sweep  with  suddenness  from  off 
the  water  and  enfold  the  land  with  snow. 
Yet  Hiarandi's  flocks  were  small,  and  his 
sheep-range  was  not  wide,  and  both  he 
and  Rolf  were  keen  to  see  the  changes  in 
the  weather ;  and  as  for  their  horses,  they 
stayed  ever  neai-  the  buildings.  So  all 
were  free  to  go  to  the  gatherings  which 
men  made  for  games  and  ball-play,  in 
[31] 


THE   STORY  OF   ROLF 

times  of  fair  weather.  Thither  Kiartan 
loved  to  go,  dressed  in  his  fine  clothes, 
and  talking  much.  But  nights  when  he 
sat  at  home  he  would  speak  of  his  travels, 
and  what  a  fine  place  the  world  was,  and 
how  little  there  was  for  a  man  here  in 
Iceland.  He  said  it  was  nothing  to  be  a 
farmer,  but  a  great  thing  to  rove  the  sea, 
and  to  live,  not  in  this  land  where  all 
were  equal,  but  where  there  were  kings, 
earls,  and  other  great  men. 

Once  as  he  spoke  thus  he  provoked 
Hiarandi  to  words.  "  Meseems,  brother," 
the  farmer  said,  "  that  thou  hast  forgotten 
the  way  our  forefathers  thought.  For  it 
was  to  avoid  kings  and  earls  that  they  left 
their  lands  in  Norway  and  came  over 
the  sea  hither.  And  those  whom  thou 
prizest  so  high  are  so  little  thought  of  here 
that  we  make  nothing  of  them  whatever." 

''  Now,"  answered  Kiartan,  '*  thy  neigh- 
bor Einar  thinks  well  of  earls,  for  he  has 
[32] 


KIARTAN   AT   CRAGXESS 

fostered  his  son  with  the  Earl  of  the 
Orkneys." 

"  The  lad  will  understand  little  of  our 
ways  when  he  returns,"  replied  Hiarandi. 

"  For  all  that,"  Kiartan  said,  *'  I  name 
the  son  of  EJnar  luckier  than  thy  son 
here.  A  gi*eat  court  is  held  in  the  Ork- 
neys, and  all  matters  are  to  be  learned 
there." 

Then  Hiarandi  made  response :  '*  Xo 
court  can  teach  good  sense  to  a  dolt,  and 
no  wisdom  will  flourish  unless  there  be 
good  ground  tor  it  to  sprout.  1  liave 
seen  wise  men  bred  in  tliis  little  land,  and 
fools  that  came  out  of  Xorway." 

Then  Kiartan  talked  not  so  much  be- 
fore Hiarandi  of  the  things  he  had  seen, 
nor  for  a  time  before  Rolf  either,  l^ut 
when  there  came  again  the  great  winter 
ball-play,  to  which  all  went,  and  Rolf 
shot  again  with  the  bow^  before  them  all, 
and  proved  himself  the  most  skilful, 
3  [33] 


THE   STORY  OF   ROLF 

though  not  yet  the  strongest :  after  that 
Kiartan  made  more  of  the  lad. 

**  Men,"  said  he  to  Rolf  one  day  when 
they  were  alone,  "  may  be  able  to  shoot 
farther  than  thou  with  the  bow,  for  two 
did  it.  But  none  shot  so  surely.  And 
some  day  thou  wilt  outshoot  them  as 
well." 

"I  think  not  much  of  it,"  answered 
Rolf. 

"Now,"  said  Kiartan,  "thou  shouldst 
learn  to  prize  thyself  higher.  For  in  the 
Orkneys  good  archers  are  welcome  in 
the  Earl's  body-guard,  and  a  man  is 
honored  and  well  paid." 

"Yet  he  is  no  longer  his  own  man," 
answered  Rolf. 

"  What  of  that  ? "  asked  Kiartan.  "  If 
for  a  few  years  he  can  see  the  world,  and 
make  his  fortune  also,  then  he  is  forever 
after  a  greater  man  at  home.  Think  more 
of  thyself!" 

[34] 


KIARTAN   AT   CRAGNESS 

And  at  other  times  he  spoke  in  the 
same  strain,  bidding  Rolf  value  himself 
higher.  And  he  told  of  the  great  world, 
and  described  his  journeys.  For  he  had 
been,  he  said,  as  far  as  the  gi'eat  Middle 
Sea,  had  traded  in  Italy,  and  had  even 
seen  Rome.  And  Rolf  was  greatly  inter- 
ested in  those  tales  ;  for  the  lands  across 
the  sea  were  of  moment  to  all  Icelanders, 
since  many  a  man  fared  abroad  often,  and 
no  man  thought  himself  complete  who 
liad  not  once  made  the  voyage.  So  he 
listened  willingly,  when  Kiartan  told  his 
tales  at  evening  in  the  hall.  The  parents 
were  inattentive;  but  sometimes  Hiarandi, 
and  sometimes  Asdis,  would  interrupt  the 
story,  sending  the  lad  to  some  task  or  to 
bed. 

Now  at  last   it  draws   toward    spring, 

and  the  time  approaches  when    Kiartan 

must  go  away  to  his  ship,  to  dight  it  for 

the    voyage.      And   it   was   remembered 

[  35  ] 


THE   STORY   OF  ROLF 

afterward  how  one  evening  he  drew  Hia- 
randi  on  to  talk  of  his  savings,  and  learned 
what  money  he  had  out  at  interest,  and 
with  whom.  And  Kiartan  spoke  the 
oftener  with  Rolf,  praising  him  for  the 
fine  man  he  was  growing  to  be.  Then 
at  his  last  night  at  Cragness  the  ship- 
master said,  as  all  sat  together  before  the 
fire : 

"  Brother,   thou   knowest    I    must   go 
away  to-morrow." 

"  Aye,"  answered  Hiarandi. 

"Now,"  said  Kiartan,  "let  me  say  to 
thee  what  is  in  my  mind.  Take  it  not  ill 
that  I  speak  freely.  But  I  think  it  wrong 
of  thee  that  thou  keepest  here  at  home 
such  a  fine  lad  as  is  Rolf  thy  son."  And 
he  would  have  put  his  hand  upon  the 
boy's  shoulder,  but  Rolf  drew  away. 
Kiartan  went  on  :  "  Now  I  am  going  to 
the  South  Isles.  Send  Rolf  with  me,  and 
let  him  see  the  world." 
[36] 


KIARTAN   AT   CRAGNESS 

Then  Hiarandi  grew  uneasy,  and  he 
answered  :  "  Speak  no  more  of  this. 
Some  day  he  shall  see  the  lands  across 
the  main,  hut   as  yet  he  is  too  young." 

**  Nay,"  answered  Kiartan.  '*  he  is  nearly 
full-gi'own.  What  sayest  thou,  Rolf? 
Wilt  thou  not  go  with  me  ? " 

Rolf  answered :  **  I  will  he  ruled  hy  my 
father." 

'•  I  ha\e  made  nuich  money,"  reasoned 
Kiartan,  '*  and  thou  canst  do  the  same." 

''  I  care  not  for  trading,"  replied  Rolf. 

"  There  are  courts  to  he  seen,"  said 
Kiartan,  "  and  thou  mayest  serve  in  them 
thyself." 

*'  I  am  not  ready  to  be  a  servant,"  quoth 
Rolf 

"  But  thou  mayest  see  wars  and  fight- 
ing," cried  Kiartan. 

"  I  have  no  quarrels  of  my  own,"  an- 
swered the  boy,  '*  and  I  mix  not  in  the 
affairs  of  others." 

[57] 


THE   STORY   OF  ROLF 

Now  Hiarandi  and  Asdis  had  listened 
with  both  anger  and  fear,  —  anger  that 
Kiartan  should  so  tempt  the  boy,  and 
feai'  at  what  Rolf  might  answer.  But 
Rolf  spoke  with  wisdom  beyond  his 
years ;  and  at  his  last  response  Hiarandi 
smiled,  and  Asdis  clapped  her  hands. 
Then  Kiartan  started  from  his  seat  and 
cried :  "Out  upon  ye  all  for  stay-at- 
homes  ! "  And  he  would  speak  no  more 
with  them  that  night,  but  went  to  his 
locked  bed  and  shut  himself  in.  Yet  he 
spoke  to  the  lad  once  more  in  the  morn- 
ing, out  by  the  byre  while  Rolf  was  sad- 
dling the  horse. 

"  Surely,"  said  Kiartan,  "  thou  didst 
not  mean  what  thou  saidst  last  night,  for 
the  fear  of  thy  parents  was  in  thy  mind. 
Now  let  me  tell  thee  what  we  can  do. 
I  will  go  on  for  the  lading  of  my  ship, 
and  that  will  take  a  fortnight's  time. 
Then  I  will  wait  for  thee  at  the  mouth 


KIARTAN   AT   CRAGNESS 

of  Laxrivei*,  and  thou  canst  come  thither 
and  join  me  secretly." 

"  Xow,"  said  the  lad,  *'  if  I  tell  my 
father  this,  he  will  give  thee  a  beating. 
Therefore  I  will  remain  silent  until  thy 
ship  has  sailed." 

Then  Kiaiium  turned  pale,  and  cursed, 
and  made  as  if  to  strike  his  nephew.  But 
Rolf  put  his  hand  to  his  belt,  and  Kiartan 
drew  away.     Yet  Rolf  had  no  knife. 

"  I  see,"  said  Rolf,  '*  tliat  thou  art  not 
quick  at  arms  nor  sure  of  thy  own 
strength,  even  against  me.  And  I  knew 
thou  wert  a  coward  long  ago,  when  I  saw 
thee  on  thy  ship's  deck,  giving  no  orders, 
but  letting  other  men  save  thy  ship  and 
thyself.  No  great  deeds  of  daring  would 
I  see  with  thee  as  shipmaster." 

When  Kiartan  rode  away,  he  w^as  as  glad 
at  parting  as  were  those  of  the  house. 

"  He  is  not   changed,"  said   Hiarandi, 
"in  all  the  years  he  has  been  gone." 
[39] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

"  Where,"  asked  Asdis,  "  is  the  harm 
which  he  was  to  do  us  ? " 

And  she  laughed,  but  rejoiced  too 
soon.  For  after  six  weeks  men  came  to 
Hiarandi,  sent  from  Laxriverdale,  where 
traders  had  given  goods  to  Kiartan  upon 
his  promise  that  Hiarandi  should  pay. 
And  it  was  discovered  that  Kiartan  had 
not  only  used  the  money  which  Hiarandi 
had  out  at  call  in  that  region,  but  had 
obtained  goods  from  other  men  creating 
debts.  And  he  had  filled  all  his  ship  at 
Hiarandi's  expense.  Then  Rolf  told  to 
his  father  his  own  tale  of  Kiartan's  secret 
offer,  and  Hiarandi  was   bitterly  wroth. 

And  then  began  those  troubles  which 
Thurid  had  foreseen.  For  when  Hiarandi 
refused  to  pay  for  the  goods,  but  instead 
sought  to  regain  his  money  from  those 
who  had  supplied  Kiartan,  the  matter 
was  brought  to  the  law.  And  first  at 
the  Quarter  Thing,  and  then  at  the 
[40] 


KIARTAN   AT    CRAGNESS 

Althing,  many  small  suits  were  disputed. 
But  the  end  of  the  matter  was,  that 
Hiarandi  was  beaten  by  the  skill  of 
lawyers  ;  and  he  had  to  lose  his  money 
and  pay  more  besides,  and  stood  stripped 
of  all  which  he  had  laid  up  against  liis 
age,  or  against  that  time  when  Rolf 
should  need  a  start  in  life.  And  the 
farmer  was  greatly  cast  down,  recalling 
the  misfortunes  of  the  Soursops,  and  how 
he  himself  had  been  always  called  the 
Unlucky.  But  Asdis  and  Rolf  strove  to 
keep  him  in  good  heart. 


[41] 


CHAPTER  IV 

OF   EINAR   AND   ONDOTT 

NOW  the  tale  turns  to  speak  of 
Einar  and  his  household,  how 
they  dwelt  at  Fellstead,  upon 
the  low-lying  land.  Einar  was  a  rich 
man,  and  he  kept  a  large  household  of 
many  thralls  and  servants.  And  for  his 
pleasure,  that  he  might  seem  the  greater 
in  the  eyes  of  his  neighbors,  he  kept  men 
who  did  no  work,  but  bore  arms  where- 
soever they  went ;  yet  it  had  never  been 
known  that  Einar  brought  any  matter  to 
bloodshed.  He  was  not  firm  in  any  deal- 
ings, but  he  wished  to  be  thought  a  great 
man.  His  holding  was  wide,  for  he 
owned  all  that  the  fathers  of  Hiarandi 
had  had.  Yet  from  his  yard  he  often 
[42] 


OF   EINAR   AND   OXDOTT 

looked  with  no  contented  eye  toward  the 
hall  of  Hiarandi,  where  it  stood  above 
the  crags,  looking  far  over  firth  and 
fell. 

Now  of  the  men  of  Einar  s  household 
Ondott  had  the  ruling,  for  he  pleased 
Einar  much,  yet  they  were  different  in 
all  outward  ways.  For  Einar  was  short 
and  plump,  given  to  puffing  and  swelling 
as  he  spoke,  and  of  many  smooth  words ; 
but  Ondott  was  tall  and  thin,  Ican-visaged 
and  sour,  and  of  surly  speech.  Einar  was 
fond  of  dress,  while  Ondott  went  in  simple 
clothes  ;  yet  they  both  loved  money,  and 
some  accused  Ondott  of  hoarding,  but 
Einar  spent  freely,  seeking  to  gain  by 
gifts  what  his  wit  could  not  win  for  him. 
For  he  was  not  loved,  and  men  thought 
little  of  his  counsels. 

Of  the  women  at  Fellstead  one  old 
freedwoman  was  chief;  and  she  held  in 
especial  care  the  daughter  of  Einar,  Helga 
[43] 


THE   STORY   OF  ROLF 

by  name,  who  was  yet  young,  being  but 
thirteen  years  of  age.  She  was  of  a  sweet 
nature.  Now  one  morning  Helga  stood 
with  Dalla  the  old  woman  before  the 
women's  door  of  the  hall,  and  they  saw 
where  came  toward  them  a  woman  much 
bent,  and  covered  with  a  cape  and  hood  ; 
when  she  came  near,  they  knew  her  for 
Thurid  from  Cragness.  She  begged  them 
for  lodging  and  work.  Dalla  sent  for 
Einar. 

"  How  is  it  come,"  asked  Einar,  "  that 
thou  hast  left  itiarandi  ?  " 

*'  The  man,"  said  she,  "  calls  upon  his 
doom,  and  I  will  not  stay  to  share  it." 
And  she  told  of  the  beacon,  and  how 
thereby  a  ship  had  been  saved. 

"  Now,"  quoth  Einar,  "  Hiarandi  is  a 
fool,  so  to  break  an  old  custom." 

"  Yet  meseems,"  said  Helga  timidly, 
"that  it  was  a  kind  thing  to  do." 

"Thou  art  but  a  child,"  he  answered 
[44] 


OF   EIXAR    A}sD   OXDOTT 

reprovingly.  But  she  came  closer  to  him 
and  pulled  his  sleeve. 

"  Let  not  the  old  woman  stay  here," 
she  whispered.  "  For  I  like  not  her  looks, 
and   I   mistrust  licr.  ' 

But  Ondott,  who  heard,  said :  "  Xay, 
let  us  keep  the  old  carline,  if  only  to  spite 
Hiarandi."  And  Dalla  added  :  '*  She  is  a 
good  worker,  and  handy  to  have  about 
the  place.  Let  us  give  her  room."  So 
p].inar  bade  Thurid  t^o  within,  and  do 
what  work  was  set  her,  in  pay  tor  her 
keep.  But  he  asked  lier  before  he  went 
away  : 

"  Why  camest  thou  here  ? " 

'•  A  rat,"  said  she,  **  will  leave  a  house 
that  is  sure  to  fall,  and  seek  one  which 
will  stand."  Then  Einar  was  greatly 
pleased  with  her,  and  bade  give  her  a  bet- 
ter cloak.  So  it  was  that  Thurid  dwelt 
at  Fellstead,  and  paid  well  ^Wth  her  work 
for  her  keep  :  but  at  Cragness  she  was 
[45] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

missed,  and  the  work  was  hai'der.  Yet 
Thurid  made  no  more  prophecies,  nor 
spoke  of  those  which  had  been  made. 
But  it  was  known  that  the  thralls  of 
Hiarandi  were  set  to  light  beacons  on 
stormy  nights,  and  he  was  much  laughed 
at  by  the  dwellers  at  Fellstead.  And 
his  thralls  found  it  hard  work,  and  be- 
came greatly  discontented ;  yet  since 
it  was  winter  time,  they  had  little  else 
to  do. 

Now  one  of  them  was  named  Malcolm, 
a  Scot,  and  he  came  one  day  to  Fellstead, 
when  he  was  not  needed  at  the  farm. 
And  Ondott  met  him,  and  asked  him  in, 
and  asked  him  questions  of  matters  at 
Cragness.  As  they  spoke  by  the  fire, 
Thurid  passed  by,  and  she  sang  to  herself: 

"  Evil  and  ill 
Come  together  still." 

Malcolm  asked  :  *'  Does  the  woman  still 
make  her  rhymes  with  you  ? " 
[46] 


OF   EIXAR   AND    ONDOTT 

*'  Little  have  I  heard  her  sing,*'  answered 
Ondott.     **  But  what  sang  she  with  you  ?  " 

Then  Malcohn  told  of  the  sinorinff  of 
Thurid  and  Asdis,  and  of  the  prophecies 
of  the  old  woman.  And  when  he  went 
away,  Ondott  gave  him  a  small  piece  of 
money  and  bade  him  come  again.  Then 
Ondott  called  Thurid,  and  asked  her  of 
the  things  she  had  said  at  Cragness,  what 
they  might  mean.  But  he  got  little  from 
her  ;  for  first  she  would  not  speak,  and 
then  she  only  muttered,  and  at  last  all 
she  said  w^as  this  rhyme  : 

"  No  need  to  teach 
Or  trick  or  speech 
To  him  whose  mind 
All  wiles  will  find." 

And  Ondott  could  make  nothing  out 
of  that ;  moreover,  because  it  was  Kiai-tan 
VN'hom  Hiarandi  had  saved,  he  thought 
that  the  farmer  had  strengthened  himself 
by  his  deed.  For  only  when  the  news 
[  *^  ] 


THE    STORY   OF   ROLF 

came  of  the  trick  of  Kiartan  in  cheating 
his  brother  did  Ondott  think  that  there 
might  be  something  in  the  old  woman's 
forecasting.  And  he  and  Einar  spoke 
cheerfully  together  of  the  misfortune  to 
their  neighbor.  Then  summer  drew  on, 
and  the  Quarter  Thing  was  held,  and  then 
came  bad  news  to  Einar  in  his  hall. 

For  a  seafaring  man  landed  at  Huna- 
floi,  and  came  across  to  Broadfirth  ;  and 
he  brought  word  that  in  the  Orkneys 
Kiartan  had  foully  slain  a  man  of  Broad- 
fii'th,  whose  nearest  of  kin  was  Einar,  so 
that  it  was  Einar's  duty  to  follow  up  the 
blood-suit. 

Here  it  must  be  said,  for  those  who 
know  not  the  customs  of  those  days,  that 
the  death  of  a  man  called  for  atonement 
from  the  slayer,  either  his  death  or  a  pay- 
ment in  money,  unless  the  slaying  could 
be  justified.  The  nearest  of  kin  must 
take  the  suit  against  the  slayer;  and  if 
[48] 


OF  EIXAR  AXD   OXDOTT 

the  slayer  should  die,  then  his  nearest  of 
kin  must  take  the  defence.  And  the  law 
is  clearly  shown  by  the  case  of  the  Heath- 
Slayings  and  other  famous  quarrels,  when 
from  small  broils  great  feuds  arose,  from 
the  duty  of  kinship  and  tlie  unwiUing- 
ness  to  pay  blood-fines  for  another's  deed. 
Thus  P^inar  took  upon  him  his  duty, 
and  vowed  that  Kiartan  should  pay  with 
either  money  or  blood. 

All  stood  by  and  heard  this,  and  tliey 
applauded.  But  Ondott  said  :  **  Come 
now  outside  with  me  and  speak  of  this, 
but  give  the  messenger  food  and  bid  him 
rest  here  the  night." 

So  that  was  done,  and  Einar  went  out 
into  the  yard  with  Ondott,  and  walked 
up  and  down  with  him.     Said  Ondott : 

"  Long  are  we  Hkely  to  wait  ere  we  lay 
hands  on  Kiartan.     For  he  hath  set  his 
own    brother    strong    against    him,    and 
scarce  will  he  dare  return  to  Iceland." 
4  [49] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

"  That  may  be  true,"  said  Einar  gloom- 

iiy. 

"I  like  it  not,"  said  Ondott,  "that 
Hiarandi  should  know  this  spite  his 
brother  has  done  thee,  and  yet  be  free 
himself.  In  the  old  days,  which  are  not 
so  long  past,  a  man  would  have  gone 
against  Hiarandi  with  weapons.  And  he 
hath  no  relatives  to  harm  thee." 

"For  all  that,"  answered  Einar,  "the 
men  of  the  Quarter  would  not  like  it. 
Lawfully  must  vengeance  be  taken,  or 
not  at  all.  Yet  it  is  hard  if  my  money 
and  thy  wit  cannot  rid  me  of  these 
brothers,  who  anger  me,  and  Hiarandi 
more  than  Kiartan."  And  he  looked 
across  at  Cragness  with  fretting. 

"  Well  mayest  thou  say  that,"  answered 
Ondott,  "  for  there  stands  Hiarandi's  hall, 
which  he  cannot  fill,  while  thou  in  thine 
art  cramped  for  room.  It  is  plainly  true 
what  people  say,  that  thou  canst  never 
[50] 


OF   EIxVxVR   AND   OXDOTT 

come  into  the  honor  which  should  be 
thine,  while  thou  livest  here,  where  stran- 
gers take  thee  for  Hiarandi's  tenant,  or 
even  his  freedman." 

"  They  take  nie  for  liis  freedman  ! " 
cried  Einar.  **  Now  that  is  not  to  be 
borne!  And  I  say  to  thee,  get  nie  Hia- 
randi's house  and  I  will  reward  thee  well." 

Then  Ondott  laid  a  plan  before  him. 
It  should  be  given  out  that  Kiartan  was 
dead  :  the  man  who  brought  the  news  of 
the  slaying  might  be  bribed  to  swear 
to  Kiartan's  deatli.  Then  the  blood-suit 
could  be  brought  against  Hiarandi  in 
place  of  Kiartan  ;  and  all  men  knew  that 
Hiarandi  had  no  money  to  pay  the  fine, 
so  that  he  must  sell  his  farm. 

"  Now,"  quoth  Einar  in  great  delight, 
**  T  will  lenglhen  thy  name,  and  thou  shalt 
be  called  Ondott  Crafty."  For  that  was 
a  saying  in  those  days,  to  lengthen  a 
man's  name  by  giving  him  a  nickname. 
[51] 


THE   STORY    OF  ROLF 

Then  they  called  from  the  house  that 
man  who  had  brought  the  news.  Be- 
cause he  was  an  outlander  he  was  easily 
persuaded  to  swear  to  Kiartan's  death. 
Einar  gave  him  money,  both  for  himself 
and  to  pay  his  passage  outward.  Then 
witnesses  were  called  to  hear  the  oath  ; 
and  on  the  morrow  the  man  departed, 
and  took  ship  for  Ireland,  and  he  is  out 
of  the  story. 


[52] 


CHAPTER   V 

THE   SUMMONING    OF    HIARANDI 

WHEN  that  man  who  had  brought 
the    news  and    made    tlie  false 
swearing  was   well    out  of  the 
country,    then    Ondott    bestuTed    himself 
to    go    against    Hiarandi.       Said     he    to 
Einar : 

"  It  is  time  that  we  summon  Hiarandi 
soon  to  answer  to  the  blood-suit,  for  the 
sitting  of  the  xVlthing  draws  nigh." 

To   that    Einar   assented,    and    on  the 
morrow  Ondott  bade  two  men  arm  them- 
selves and  go  with  them  to  Cragness. 
*'  Why  need  we  men  ?  "  asked  Einar. 
**  We  must  have  witnesses  to  the  sum- 
moning,' answered  Ondott. 

'*  But  it  is  not  necessary  to  bear  arms," 
said  Einar. 

[53] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

"We  will  prepare  ourselves,"  replied 
Ondott,  "  as  becomes  thy  dignity  and  as 
regards  thy  safety,  for  Hiarandi  hath  a 
quick  temper."  Then  Einar  said  no 
more,  and  they  rode  to  Cragness.  But 
Ondott  knew  well  that  at  such  sum- 
monings  quarrels  often  arose ;  and  he 
said  privily  to  his  men,  Hallmund  and 
Hallvard ; 

"  Look  that  your  swords  be  loose  in 
their  sheaths." 

They  rode  into  the  yard  at  Cragness  and 
called  Hiarandi  from  his  house.  Hiarandi 
came,  and  with  him  Rolf,  bearing  his  bow, 
for  he  was  about  to  go  out  for  birds. 

"  Hiarandi,"  said  Einar,  "  we  have  come 
to  speak  of  the  blood-suit  for  the  slaying 
of  my  kinsman." 

"That  thy  kinsman  is  slain  I  knew," 
answered  Hiarandi,  "  but  I  see  not  how  it 
affects  me  in  any  way,  so  long  as  my 
brother  be  living." 

[  54  1 


SUMxMONlNG   OF    HlAKAXDl 

"  But  thy  brother  is  dead,"  repUed 
Einar,  and  told  that  Kiartan  was  ship- 
AVTecked  in  the  Orkneys. 

*'  This  is  the  first  I  have  heard  of  it," 
said  Hiarandi. 

Then  Ondott  spoke.  '*  Knowing  thy 
suspicious  nature,"  said  he,  '*  I  brought 
with  us  the  men  who  were  witnesses  to 
the  oath  the  messenger  made.  Thus 
canst  thou  know  thy  brother  is  truly 
dead/' 

Hallvard  and  Hallmund  said  they  had 
witnessed  the  oath.  Hiarandi  answered 
no  word,  but  looked  from  one  to  the 
other. 

"  Now,"  said  Ondott,  "  these  same  men 
will  be  witnesses  to  what  we  say  here 
together."  And  this  he  said  in  a  manner 
to  provoke  Hiarandi,  yet  he  still  answered 
nothing. 

"  Is  it  not  better,"  asked  Einar,  "  that 
this  matter  be  settled  here  quietly,  be- 
[55] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

tween  neighbors,  rather  than  be  brought 
before  the  judges  at  the  Althing  ? " 

"  Quietly  settled  is  always  best,"  an- 
swered Hiarandi.  "  Yet  I  see  not  how 
this  matter  is  to  be  settled  at  all,  seeing 
I  have  no  money  to  make  atonement." 

*'  Now,"  said  Ondott  quickly  to  Einar, 
"let  me  speak  for  thee  in  this  affair." 
Then  Einar  gave  the  matter  into  the 
hands  of  Ondott. 

"  All  men  know,"  began  Ondott  then, 
"  that  thou  art  poor,  Hiarandi."  And  he 
saw  Hiarandi  flush  with  anger.  Then  he 
went  on  to  propose  that  an  exchange 
be  made  of  Cragness  for  some  parts  of 
Einar's  land,  much  less  in  value.  And 
he  spoke  with  such  words  that  Hiarandi 
would  feel  insulted,  and  marked  him 
grow  ever  redder  in  the  face.  When  he 
had  finished,  Hiarandi  burst  out  upon  him. 

"  Foolish  are  ye  to  suppose,"  cried 
Hiarandi,  "  that  I  will  ever  give  up  this 
[5G] 


SUMMONING   OF   HIARANDl 

stead  which  my  fathers  have  settled.  Let 
this  matter  come  to  the  courts  of  law." 

Ondott  spoke  to  Einar.  ''  There  is  no 
reasoning  with  a  madman.  Thou  must 
recite  the  summons." 

Then  Einar,  who  knew  the  law  well, 
spoke  the  summons,  and  named  tlie  deed 
which  was  done  on  his  kinsman,  and  made 
Hiarandi  answerable  ;  and  called  liim  to 
appear  before  the  Quarter  Court  at  the 
Althing,  there  to  justify  the  slaying,  or 
pay  the  blood-hne,  or  be  made  an  outlaw. 
Everything  he  said  in  due  legal  form, 
and  Ondott  and  the  two  men  were  named 
as  witnesses. 

Then  he  prepared  to  ride  away,  but 
Ondott  spoke  once  more.  "If  thou  canst 
not  keep  land,  Hiarandi,  better  than  thy 
father,  then  must  thou  lose  this  place  in 
the  end." 

Hiarandi  could  not  restrain  his  wrath. 
He  spoke  no  word ;  but  he  strode  to 
[57  1 


THE   STORY   OF  ROLF 

Ondott,  and  smote  with  his  staff.  Ondott 
warded  the  blow,  but  the  arm  was  broken 
at  the  wrist. 

Then  Ondott  cried  to  Hallvard  and 
HaUmund  :  "  Set  upon  him  !  "  Those 
two  drew  their  swords,  and  in  that  mo- 
ment Hiarandi  stood  in  danger  of  his  hfe. 

But  Rolf  had  strung  his  bow  and  set 
an  arrow  on  the  string.  He  drew  the 
shaft  to  its  head,  and  aimed  at  Einar, 
and  cried  :  "  Now  Einar  dies  if  my  father 
is  hurt ! " 

They  drew  away  hastily,  and  dared  do 
no  more,  for  they  knew  the  aim  of  the 
lad.  Nothing  more  was  done  in  violence ; 
yet  before  he  rode  away  did  Ondott  sum- 
mon Hiarandi  for  that  hurt  to  him.  And 
there  the  matter  rested,  with  two  suits 
against  Hiarandi.  Then  all  was  quiet 
until  the  time  came  for  folk  to  ride  to  the 
Althing. 

[,58] 


CHAPTER   VI 

OF   WHAT   HIARAXDI    SHOULD   DO 

HIARAXDl   spoke   not  at    all   of 
the  suits  against  him,  yet  he  was 
continually   gloomy.      And   one 
day  he  said  : 

*'  Much  better  were  it  now,  had  I  never 
lighted  the  beacon  that  night." 

*'  Thou  knowest,"  responded  Asdis, 
**  that  thou  didst  right." 

"  Stilir  said  Hiarandi,  *'  summer  gales 
oft  bring  wrecks,  and  one  ship  might  pay 
the  blood-fine  for  me." 

"  For  all  that/'  Asdis  answered,  ''  thou 
hast  not  now^  the  heart  to  stop  lighting 
the  beacon." 

Then  on  the  second   night   thereafter 
came   a   storm  :    but   nothing   was    said, 
[59] 


THE   STORY   OF  ROLF 

except  that  Hiarandi  bade  the  beacon 
be  Hghted.  Yet  he  was  gloomier  than 
ever. 

One  night  Rolf  asked  him :  "  Why  is 
it  that  thou  art  to  answer  for  that  deed 
which  my  uncle  has  done  ? " 

"  One  must  answer  for  a  kinsman's 
deed,"  answered  his  father,  "when  that 
kinsman  is  dead." 

"  And  what  is  the  punishment,"  asked 
Rolf,  "  for  slaying  ?  " 

"  A  fine  or  outlawry,"  replied  Hiarandi. 

"Tell  me  of  outlawiy,"  begged  Rolf. 
"  For  I  hear  of  outlaws  who  live  and 
work  among  men,  and  of  those  who  flee 
into  hiding,  and  of  those  who  go  overseas." 

"  There  are  outlaws  of  many  kinds," 
answered  Hiarandi.  "  Some  outlaws  are 
condemned  not  to  leave  a  district,  or  even 
a  farm ;  but  some  must  leave  Iceland  or 
else  defend  their  lives.  But  most  out- 
lawries are  like  this,  that  a  man  must  go 
[60] 


WHAT  HIARAXDI   SHOULD  DO 

abroad  tliree  winters,  and  then  he  is  free 
to  return.  If  he  stays,  his  enemies  may 
slay  him  if  they  can,  and  no  man  may 
ask  atonement.  Thus  they  who  burned 
Xjal  in  his  house  did  fare  abroad  ;  but 
on  the  other  hand  GisH  our  ancestor  hved 
in  hiding,  and  would  not  go.  And  Grettir 
the  Strong,  as  all  men  know,  lives  to-day 
an  outlaw,  in  one  district  or  another  ;  and 
no  man  has  taken  him,  though  there  is  a 
great  price  set  upon  his  head." 

'•  If  thou  art  made  outlaw,"  asked  Rolf, 
*'  what  wilt  thou  do  T' 

"  Ask  me  not,"  said  Hiarandi.  "  For 
the  matter  troubles  me.  If  I  go  abroad, 
how  will  ye  all  live  ?  And  it  will  profit 
you  nothing  if  I  tay  and  am  slain.  Yet 
if  I  am  made  outlaw,  and  go  not,  my  goods 
and  the  farm  are  forfeit." 

As  greatly  as  Hiarandi  feared  the  out- 
come of  these  suits,  so  were  those  at  Fell- 
stead  pleased  by  their  hopes.  And  no 
[61] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

one  heard  the  carUne  Thurid,  who  sang  to 
herself  when  she  heard  Ondott  boast : 

"He  laughs  too  soon 
Who  doth  forget, 
Soursop  blood 
Binds  kinsmen  yet." 

But  Asdis  thought  rightly  in  the  mat- 
ter. For  she  said  to  Hiarandi :  "  What 
wilt  thou  do  for  thy  defence  at  law  ?  Is 
there  no  lawyer  to  help  thee  ? " 

"  Help  is  offered,"  answered  her  hus- 
band, "  to  those  who  have  money.  And 
I  have  none." 

"  Then  wilt  thou  ask  help  of  Snorri  the 
Priest  ?  There  is  no  other  to  give  thee 
counsel." 

"  Not  close,"  replied  Hiarandi,  "  is  the 
tie  of  blood  between  us,  and  small  is  the 
friendship.  Moreover,  Snoni  draws  ever 
to  those  who  wax  in  fortune,  and  such  is 
Einar;  and  he  helps  little  those  whose 
fortunes  wane,  and  such  am  I." 
[62] 


WHAT  HIARAXDI   SHOULD  DO 

"  Now,"  cried  Asdis,  **  be  not  as  a  mail 
who  sees  his  own  doom,  and  stirs  not  to 
help  himself.  A\^here  is  thy  manhood  ? 
Bestir  thyself  for  my  sake  and  Rolfs, 
and  do  what  thou  canst  for  our  good ! 
Now  promise  me  that  thou  wilt  ask  help 
of  Snorri." 

Thus  she  stirred  Hiarandi  to  shake  off 
his  gloom,  so  that  he  promised.  And 
when  the  time  came  for  him  to  ride  to 
the  Althing,  he  went  with  a  better  heart. 


[m] 


CHAPTER    VII 

HOW   HIARANDI    RECEIVED    THE  LESSER 
OUTLAWRY 

HIARANDI  travelled  to  the  Al- 
thing all  alone  ;  he  had  a  good 
horse  and  stout  clothes,  but  in 
nothing  was  he  noticeable,  so  that  men 
who  passed  him  on  the  road  gave  him 
only  the  good-day,  yet  asked  him  not  to 
join  their  company.  And  he  saw  how 
men  of  power  rode  wdth  their  Thingmen 
behind  them,  all  in  colored  clothes  and 
w^ell  armed.  He  saw  Hrut,  the  famous 
swordsman,  how  he  rode  with  eleven  full- 
grown  sons  at  his  back,  and  men  besides, 
so  that  all  thought  that  a  grand  sight. 
And  many  others  rode  to  the  Althing 
with  great  pride.  Then  Hiarandi  recalled 
r64] 


THE    LESSER   OUTLAWRY 

that  his  owTi  father  had  ridden  in  hoHday 
guise  to  bring  his  suits  ;  and  as  he  com- 
pared his  father's  state  with  liis  own,  he 
who  went  alone  and  unnoticed,  but  at 
home  was  called  the  Unlucky,  then  his 
heart  was  gi'eatly  cast  down  within  him. 

He  came  to  the  Thingvalla,  where  all 
the  plain  was  a  busy  hive  of  men.  And 
he  found  humble  lod^-inof  at  a  booth,  and 
stabled  his  horse  imdcr  the  cliff,  and  spent 
the  night  alone  amid  the  throng.  Then 
on  the  morrow,  at  midday,  he  went  out 
to  have  speech  with  Snorri.  At  Snom's 
booth  he  was  told  that  Snorri  was  at  talk 
with  a  client  within. 

"  Then  I  will  wait,"  said  Hiarandi,  and 
sat  do^vii  on  a  bench  at  the  door.  But  it 
w^as  bitter  to  him  that  he  should  sit  there, 
a  poor  suitor,  at  the  door  of  his  kinsman. 

Now  he  had  not  sat  there  long  when  he 
heard  his  own  name  spoken  wdthin,  and 
he  knew  the  voice  of  his  neighbor  Einar. 
5  [65] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

And  Einar  was  saying,   "Thou  art  not 
bound  to  Hiarandi  in  any  way." 

Then  he  heard  another  voice,  the  voice 
of  an  old  man  —  for  Snorri  was  advanced 
in  years  —  saying :  *'  Small  enough  are  the 
ties  between  myself  and  Hiarandi." 

Then  Hiarandi  rose  and  walked  away. 
And  he  forgot  all  he  had  promised  his 
wife,  and  all  she  had  said  to  him  :  how  he 
should  forget  himself  in  struggling  for  her 
sake  and  Rolfs.  But  that  melancholy 
came  over  him  which  was  his  greatest 
weakness. 

"  I  am  too  late,"  he  said  to  himself, 
"  for  Einar  is  before  me.  My  case  is  lost, 
and  my  farm  too ;  for  on  whose  side 
Snorri  is,  on  that  side  has  fallen  the  judg- 
ment for  this  score  of  years.  And  the 
twists  of  the  law  are  too  hard  for  me  to 
understand,  since  meseems  right  hath  no 
place  in  a  law-finding.  Yet  I  will  defend 
myself  as  I  may." 

[66] 


THE    LESSER   OUTLAWRY 

Then  on  the  morrow  the  Althing  was 
opened,  and  the  four  Quarter  Courts  sat 
in  their  places,  and  the  Fifth  Court  sat  at 
the  Hill  of  Laws.  And  Hiarandi,  as  he 
went  to  the  court  of  the  \\''estfirthers, 
saw  where  Einar  walked  also  thither  with 
Snorri,  keeping  close  by  his  elbow,  and 
laughing  as  he  talked.  Ondott  also  was 
there,  slinking  behind  like  a  fox.  And 
on  that  very  first  day  Hiarandi's  case  was 
called  early. 

Now  Einar  had  men  of  tlie  law  as  his 
friends,  and  they  had  taught  him  what  to 
say.  And  he  opened  the  case,  speaking 
loud  and  clearly,  and  called  on  Hiarandi 
to  answer  the  charges.  But  Hiarandi 
stood  up  alone,  without  counsel,  and 
spoke  for  himself  Soon  he  saw  that  the 
case  went  against  him.  For  Einar  and 
his  friends  knew  so  much  of  the  law 
that  their  wiles  were  many,  and  Hia- 
randi was  soon  confused,  so  that  his  an- 
[67] 


THE    STORY   OF   ROLF 

swers  were  not  wise.  And  Einar  smiled 
where  he  stood,  so  that  he  confused  Hia- 
randi  the  more.  Then  Einar  demanded 
judgment  unless  Hiarandi  had  more  to 
say.  And  he  w^as  about  to  give  up  his 
case. 

Then  came  some  one  and  stood  at  Hia- 
randi's  elbow,  and  said  :  "  Thou  shouldst 
demand  a  stay  in  the  proceedings." 

Hiarandi  looked  at  the  man,  but  he 
was  muffled  in  a  cloak,  so  that  his  face 
was  not  to  be  seen.  Then  Hiarandi 
asked :  "  For  what  reason  can  I  ask  a 
stay  ? " 

The  man  replied  :  "It  is  always  per- 
mitted to  ask  it,  to  get  counsel." 

But  Hiarandi  said :  "  No  counsel  can 
save  me  here.     Let  an  end  come  now." 

"  Foolish  art  thou,"  answered  the  man. 
"  Dost  thou  forget  those  at  home  ?  Do 
as  I  bid  !  " 

Then   Hiarandi   asked   a  stay,    and   it 
168] 


THE   LESSER  OUTLAWRY 

was  granted  him  until  the  morrow.  But 
when  he  turned  to  ask  the  man  his  advice, 
he  was  gone,  and  Hiarandi  could  not  see 
him  anywhere.  Then  he  went  to  beg 
help  of  those  versed  in  the  law,  but  they 
said  he  should  have  come  sooner,  for  tliey 
were  now  too  busy  to  help  him.  Once 
more,  thinking  again  of  Asdis  and  Rolf, 
he  went  to  ask  help  of  Snom  the  Priest ; 
but  he  was  not  at  his  booth,  and  men  said 
he  would  be  at  the  courts  all  day.  At 
that  Hiarandi  went  away  again  ;  and  he 
wandered  about  the  Thing-field,  seeing 
no  one  whom  he  could  ask  for  help,  but 
beholding  ever>^vhere  men  too  busy  with 
their  ovni  affairs  to  heed  him.  At  last 
toward  dusk  his  courage  forsook  him  once 
more,  and  he  went  and  sat  down  on  the 
bank  of  the  river,  believing  his  case  lost. 
As  he  sat  there  the  light  grew  dim,  and 
of  a  sudden  he  saw  at  his  side  the  man 
muffled  in  the  cloak. 
[69] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

*'Now  is  seen,"  said  the  man,  "the 
truth  of  the  old  saw :  *  He  that  pleadeth 
his  own  cause  hath  a  fool  for  his  client.' 
For  a  sound  case  hadst  thou,  but  it  is 
well-nigh  ruined  beyond  remedy." 

**  What  should  I  have  done  ?  "  asked 
Hiarandi. 

"Thou  shouldst  have  asked  aid  of 
Snorri  the  Priest." 

"  But  he,"  said  Hiarandi,  "  has  been  in 
talk  with  Einar,  who  sues  me." 

"  Since  when,"  asked  the  man,  "  has 
Snorri  been  used  to  pledge  himself  to  all 
who  come  to  him  ?  Hast  thou  forgotten 
he  is  of  thy  kin  ? " 

'^  We  are  both  come,"  said  Hiarandi, 
"from  the  stock  of  Gisli  the  Outlaw. 
But  if  Gisli  was  his  uncle,  so  also  was 
GisU  the  slayer  of  his  father.  So  Snorri  is 
both  against  us  and  for  us  by  the  tie  of 
blood ;  and  he  forgetteth  and  remember- 
eth  as  he  chooseth,  or  as  his  interest  bids." 
[70  J 


THE   LESSER   OUTLAWRY 

Then  said  the  man  :  *'  Thou  givest  hmi 
no  good  character.  Yet  at  least  thou 
couldst  have  let  him  have  the  say,  which 
way  his  interest  lies/' 

But  Hiarandi  answered  in  bitter  mood  : 
"  Snorri  casteth  his  weight  where  is  the 
greater  power,  that  his  own  strength  may 
grow." 

"  He  would  not  thank  thee  should 
he  liear  thee/'  answered  tlie  stranger. 
"  Yet  methinks  that  even  in  matters 
which  concern  his  own  advancement,  he 
should  be  free  to  choose  for  himself" 

"Now,"  asked  Hiarandi,  "shall  I  go 
to  Snon-i  and  crave  his  help  ? " 

"  Nay,"  replied  the  cowled  man,  "  now 
it  is  too  late.  For  this  evening  Snorri 
holdeth  counsel  on  weighty  matters  con- 
cerning chiefs  from  the  south  firths,  who 
are  to  meet  him  at  his  booth." 

"Why,  then,"  asked  Hiarandi,  "didst 
thou  persuade  me  to  ask  a  stay  of  judg- 
[71] 


THE   STORY  OF  ROLF 

ment  ?      For    my   fate    meets    me    after 
all." 

"  Perhaps  even  I,"  said  the  man,  "  know 
more  of  the  law  than  thou.  Now  wilt 
thou  be  ruled  by  me  ? " 

"  That  I  will,"  answered  Hiarandi 
quickly. 

"  Then  shalt  thou  do  thus  and  so, 
said  the  man.  And  he  instructed  Hia- 
randi how  he  should  speak  on  the  next 
day.  "  And  this  shalt  thou  do  even 
though  thou  seest  Snorri  in  company  with 
Einar.  —  Nay,  make  no  question,  for  else 
thou  art  ruined."  And  with  this  the  man 
went  away. 

In  the  morning  all  men  go  to  the 
courts  again ;  and  Hiarandi  marks  how 
Einar  walks  with  Snorri,  and  they  seem 
merry  together,  though  Einar  laughs 
the  most.  Nevertheless,  Hiarandi  stands 
up  when  his  case  is  called,  and  does 
as  the  cowled  man  had  said,  for  he  de- 
[72] 


THE    LESSER   OUTLAWRY 

mands  of  Einar  what  forfeiture  he  will 
name. 

"  Either,"  said  Einar,  "  that  thou  shalt 
pay  down  the  worth  of  three  hundreds  in 
silver,  or  that  thou  shalt  be  outhiwed." 

"  Now,"  said  Iliarandi,  "  it  seems  hard 
lliat  so  mucli  shall  be  my  punishment. 
J5ut  wilt  thou  take  this  oflcr,  that  we 
handsel  this  case  to  Snorri  the  Priest, 
and  abide  by  his  finding  I  " 

Einar  hesitated.  But  many  standing 
by  said  that  was  fair  :  inoreo\er,  tliat  was 
a  custom  nuich  followed.  And  again, 
Einar  did  not  wish  the  outlawing  of 
Hiarandi  ;  but  he  felt  sure  that  Snorri 
would  lay  a  blood-fine,  which  nuist  force 
Iliarandi  to  sell  his  farm.  And  he 
thought  his  cause  was  sure,  so  he  said  after 
a  moment : 

"  I  wiU." 

So  they  handselled  the  suit  to  Snorri, 
striking  hands  together  before  the  judges, 
[73] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

and  agreeing  to  abide  by  his  decision. 
Then  Snorri  stood  up  to  speak.  Einar 
smiled  at  him  that  he  might  remind  him 
of  their  companionship,  but  Snorri  smiled 
not  at  all. 

"  Thus  it  seems  to  me,"  he  said,  and  all 
men  listened  while  he  spoke  —  for  Snorri 
was  one  of  those  who  had  known  the 
great  men  of  old  time,  who  had  seen  the 
great  fight  at  the  Althing  after  Njal's 
Burning,  and  who  had  swayed  its  event. 
"  Thus  it  seems  to  me,"  said  Snorri. 
'*  The  case  of  Hiarandi  was  a  good  one 
at  the  beginning,  yet  he  has  well-nigh 
spoiled  it.  But  the  case  of  Einar  seems 
strong,  yet  it  is  weak.  For  he  has  named 
as  witnesses  two  men  of  kin  to  the  slain 
man  ;  also  he  has  not  called  a  man  who  is 
nearer  neighbor  than  one  he  has  called. 
Also  these  men  are  neither  landholders, 
nor  money  owners,  nor  owners  of  sheep 
or  cattle  ;  but  they  live  in  Einar 's  hall  at 
174] 


THE   LESSER   OUTLAWRY 

his  expense.  Now  let  Einar  say  if  all 
these  things  are  not  true." 

Then  Einar  had  to  speak  ;  and  he  ac- 
knowledged that  his  witnesses,  who  sliould 
make  the  jury,  were  chosen  as  Snorri  lind 
said.  Then  Snom  set  those  men  out  of 
the  jury,  and  only  six  were  left. 

*'  Seven  men  are  needed  to  make  the 
tale  of  the  witnesses  complete/'  quoth 
Snorri.  **  Therefore  it  is  plain  that  this 
case  of  the  slaying  shall  fall  to  tlic  ground, 
and  no  atonement  shall  be  paid.  Hut  as 
to  the  case  of  the  striking  of  Ondott,  that 
is  another  matter  :  and  it  is  a  case  of  con- 
tempt of  the  Thing,  for  one  who  goes  to 
serve  summons  in  a  suit  is  free  to  go  and 
come  unscathed,  and  is  under  the  protec- 
tion of  the  men  of  the  Quarter.  There- 
fore I  doom  Hiarandi  to  the  lesser 
outlawry,  after  this  manner :  he  shall 
remain  upon  his  farm  for  the  space  of 
one  year,  nor  go  beyond  its  limits  more 

[  -'•'  ] 


THE    STORY   OF   ROLF 

than  the  length  of  a  bowshot,  upon  pen- 
alty of  full  outlawing.  But  shall  he  be- 
come a  full  outlaw,  then  his  property,  and 
the  inheritance  of  his  son,  is  not  to  be 
forfeit,  but  only  Hiarandi's  life  is  to  be  in 
danger.  And  such  is  my  finding."  Then 
Snorri  sat  him  down. 

Then  men  murmured  together,  discuss- 
ing the  judgment ;  and  all  said  that  he 
knew  the  law  to  its  uttermost  quibble, 
and  he  knew  men  as  well,  for  who  told 
him  that  the  jury  was  wrongly  constituted  ? 
And  Einar  was  wroth,  complaining  that 
Snorri  was  tender  of  his  relative.  But 
Hiarandi  was  glad,  and  a  weight  fell  from 
him,  for  he  saw  how  he  had  been  saved 
from  all  that  threatened  him.  He  went 
to  Snorri  to  thank  him. 

Snorri  took  his  thanks,  and  smiled  at  Hi- 
arandi.    "  Now  is  clearly  seen,"  quoth  he, 
"  how  much  Snorri  thinks  of  his  own  honor, 
and  how  little  of  that  of  his  kinsmen." 
[7(i] 


THE   LESSER   OUTLAWRY 

Hiarandi  had  nothing  to  answer. 

" And  it  is  also  plain,'  said  Snorri, 
"  how  I  always  favor  the  rich,  but  care 
nothing  for  poor  men/' 

*'  Xow  I  see,"  said  Hiarandi,  "  that  thou 
wert  the  man  in  the  cloak.*' 

"  Mayest  thou  perceive  as  well,"  re- 
sponded Snorri,  "  that  tliou  hast  a  friend 
in  the  world  who  will  help  thee  when 
he  can."  But  he  would  take  no  more 
thanks,  advising  Hiarandi  to  go  home 
and  set  his  affairs  in  order,  since  from  the 
rising  of  the  Altliing  to  its  next  sitting  he 
must  not  quit  his  farm. 

"'  And  take  heed,"  quoth  Snom,  "  that 
thou  losest  not  thy  life  from  carelessness, 
or  from  the  wiles  of  thine  enemies." 

Then  Hiarandi  betook  himself  home. 


[77] 


CHAPTER  VIII 

OF   SCHEMINGS 

UNTIL  the  time  when  the  Althing 
must  rise,  Hiarandi  set  his  affairs 
in  order,  and  was  busy  thereat. 
He  arranged  who  should  buy  his  hay,  and 
who  should  supply  him  with  this  matter 
and  that,  although  it  was  clear  that  many 
things  must  be  done  by  the  hands  of  Rolf. 
Also  Frodi  the  Smith,  kinsman  of  the 
Cragness-dwellers,  was  to  come  to  Crag- 
ness  whenever  he  might.  Thus  it  was  all 
settled ;  and  when  the  Althing  rose,  then 
Hiarandi  withdrew  upon  his  farm  for  the 
space  of  one  year. 

But   Rolf  had   to   see   to    the    sheep- 
shearing,  since  the  washing  was  best  done 
beyond    the   farm,    upon   common   land. 
[78] 


OF   SCHEMINGS 

Also  the  selling  of  the  wool  came  to 
Rolf's  lot,  and  he  travelled  to  the  market 
there\\ith.  Through  the  autumn  he  was 
much  busied  with  his  father's  matters ; 
and  it  rejoiced  his  parents  that  the  lad, 
who  had  come  now  into  his  fifteenth  year, 
was  wise  and  foreseeing,  and  looked  well 
to  all  that  was  trusted  to  his  hand. 
Then  the  winter  drew  nigh  ;  and  the  hay 
was  stored,  and  the  time  came  when  the 
sheep  must  be  gathered  from  their  sum- 
mer pastures,  when  the  frosts  drove  them 
down  from  the  uplands.  All  men  met  at 
the  great  sheep-fold  which  the  father  of 
Hiarandi  had  built ;  but  Hiarandi  might 
not  be  there,  because  the  fold  was  now 
on  Einar's  land,  full  five  bowshots  from 
the  boundaries  of  Cragness.  Rolf  went 
wdth  the  thralls  to  the  separating  of  the 
sheep  by  means  of  their  marks  ;  but  Hia» 
randi  sat  at  home,  looking  out  at  the 
[79] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

gathering   of  people,   and  might  not  be 
at  any  of  the  doings. 

Now  Ondott  Crafty  had  oversight  of 
Einar's  sheep,  and  he  examined  the  sheep's 
ear-marks,  and  said  whose  they  were. 
Rolf  gave  to  the  thralls  the  sheep  to 
drive  home ;  but  Frodi  the  Smith,  who 
was  the  mildest  of  men,  took  the  sheep 
from  the  hands  of  Ondott.  This  task 
Rolf  gave  to  Frodi,  because  he  would  not 
himself  have  speech  with  Ondott,  who 
was  now  well  of  his  broken  arm,  but 
whose  temper  was  not  improved  by  his 
hurt.  Now  Ondott  came  to  a  sheep 
which  had  torn  its  ear,  so  that  the  mark 
was  scarred.     Then  said  Ondott : 

"  This  sheep  is  Einar's.*' 

"  Nay,"  said  Frodi,  "  I  remember  the 
wether,  and  he  is  Hiarandi's." 

"  Looks  not  the  mark,"  asked  Ondott, 
"  like  the  mark  of  Einar  ? " 
[80] 


OF   SCHEMIXGS 

"  Yes/'  said  Frodi,  "  but  the  mark  is 
scarred,  and  is  changed." 

"  Now,"  quoth  Ondott.  ''  call  Hiarandi 
hither,  and  let  him  decide." 

This  he  said  with  a  sneer  :  hut  Frodi 
answered  gravely  :  **  My  cousin  siiall  not 
break  his  outhiwry  tor  a  slicep.  Hut  call 
liolf  hither." 

*•  I  call  no  boys  to  my  counsel,"  an- 
swered Ondott.  ''  The  matter  is  between 
thee  and  me." 

Then  Frodi  was  perplexed,  for  in  dis- 
putes and  bargains  he  mixed  little.  '*  Hut," 
said  he,  **  meseems  this  is  best.  Drive 
the  sheep  to  C'ragness.  and  let  Hiarandi 
see  it. 

"  Now,"  said  Ondott,  '*  I  have  no  time 
for  that.  But  draw  thy  whittle,  and  we 
can  settle  the  matter  here." 

Then  Frodi  looked  upon  his  long  knife, 
and  said  nothing. 

**  Why  earnest  thou  the  w^hittle,  then," 

6  [  81  1 


THE   STORY   OP^   ROLF 

asked  Ondott,  "  if  thou  art  not  ready  to 
use  it  ? " 

"  My  whittle,"  answered  Frodi,  "  is  to 
cut  my  bread  and  cheese,  and  to  mend 
my  shoes  on  a  journey." 

Then  all  the  men  who  stood  about 
hooted  at  the  simple  answer.  Ondott 
said :  "  Betake  thyself  then  to  bread  and 
cheese,  but  the  sheep  is  ours."  And 
he  sent  the  sheep  away  to  join  Einar's 
flock. 

Now  Frodi  was  puzzled,  and  he  said : 
"  I  will  not  follow  up  the  matter,  but  will 
pay  for  the  sheep  out  of  mine  own  sav- 
ings." But  when  he  offered  to  pay,  Rolf 
and  Hiarandi  were  angered,  for  the  wether 
was  a  good  one.  Yet  they  could  get  no 
satisfaction  from  Einar,  although  they 
might  not  blame  Frodi,  knowing  his 
peaceful  nature. 

Now,  as  the  winter  approached,  came 
chapmen,  traders,  into  the  neighborhood, 
[82] 


OF   SCHEMIXGS 

and  laid  up  tlieir  ship  near  Cragness ;  and 
all  men  went  to  chaffer  with  them.  But 
Hiarandi  must  stay  at  home.  Then  for 
company's  sake  he  sent  and  bade  the  ship- 
master dwell  with  him  for  the  winter ; 
but  Ondott  Crafty,  learning  of  it,  won 
tlie  shipmaster,  by  gifts,  to  stay  with 
Einar.  And  that  pleased  Hiarandi  not 
at  all.  Tlien  tlie  winter  came,  and  men 
had  little  to  do,  so  they  held  ball-play  on 
the  ponds ;  yet  Hiarandi  could  not  go 
thither.  And  the  life  began  to  irk  him 
much.  When  spring  drew  near,  Frodi 
went  back  to  his  smithy,  and  the  house- 
hold was  small. 

One  day  Ondott  said  to  Einar :  "  Still 
we  sit  here,  and  gaze  at  the  house  where 
we  should  live." 

"  What  is  there  to  do  ?  "  asked  Einar. 

"  Nothing  brings  Hiarandi  from  his  farm, 

not  even  the  loss  of  his  wether.     I  have 

set   spies   to   watch    him,   but   he   never 

[83] 


THE   STORY   OF  KOLF 

comes  beyond  the  brook  which  marks  his 
boundary." 

"Yet  there  is  something  to  be  done," 
answered  Ondott.     "Wait  awhile." 

And  the  winter  passed,  and  the  chap- 
men began  to  dight  their  ship  for  the 
outward  voyage.  Now  Malcolm  the  Scot, 
the  thrall  of  Hiarandi,  stood  often  on  the 
crag  when  his  day's  work  was  done,  and 
gazed  at  the  ship  of  the  chapmen.  One 
evening  Ondott  went  thither  to  him,  see- 
ing that  he  was  out  of  sight  of  the  hall. 

"  Why  gazest  thou,"  asked  Ondott,  "  so 
much  at  the  ship  ?  Wouldst  thou  go  in 
her  ? " 

"  Aye,"  answered  the  thrall,  "  for  she 
goes  to  my  home.  But  I  have  not  the 
money  to  purchase  my  freedom,  though 
Hiarandi  has  promised  in  another  year  to 
set  me  free." 

"Wilt  thou  wait  another  year  when 
thou  mightest  slip  away  now  ? "  cried 
[84] 


OF   SCHEMIXGS 

Ondott.  "  But  perhaps  thou  fearest  that 
the  shipmaster  would  give  thee  up." 

"  That  also,"  said  the  tlirall,  -  was  in 
my  mind." 

Then  Ondott  said  :  "'  Tlie  shipmaster 
has  dwelt  witli  us  the  winter  throuah, 
and  T  know  well  what  sort  of  man  he 
is.  Now  I  promise  that  if  tliou  comest 
to  him  three  nights  hence,  he  will  keep 
thee  liidden,  and  no  one  shall  see  thee 
when  they  sail  in  the  morning." 

The  thrall  hesitated,  but  in  the  end  he 
did  as  Ondott  desired,  and  he  gained  his 
freedom  by  tlie  trick.  Tluis  was  the 
work  at  Cragness  rendered  harder  for 
those  who  remained,  and  Frodi  could  not 
come  to  lielp. 

**  Hiarandi,"  said  Ondott  to  Einar,  *'  is 
at  last  commg  into  those  straits  where 
I  vdshed  him.  Now  be  thou  guided  by 
me,  and  I  promise  that  in  the  end  thy 
wishes  will  be  fulfilled.  Come,  we  will 
[85] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

go  to  Cragness  as  before,  and  make  offer 
to  Hiarandi  to  buy  his  land."  And  he 
persuaded  Einar  to  go.  They  went  as 
before,  with  Hallvard  and  HaUmund. 

"  Shall  we  go  armed  ? "  asked  the  men. 

"  Nay,"  answered  Ondott,  "  only  wit- 
nesses do  I  desire." 

Now  when  Hiarandi  was  called  forth 
by  Einar,  Rolf  also  was  by,  but  he  saw 
that  they  of  Fellstead  bore  no  arms. 
Again  Ondott  spoke  in  the  place  of 
Einar. 

"  Hiarandi,"  said  he,  "  all  men  can  see 
what  fortune  is  thine,  since  thy  thrall 
has  left  thee  and  thy  work  is  harder. 
Truly  thou  art  called  unlucky.  But 
Einar  pities  thy  condition,  and  he  offers 
thus  :  Take  from  him  a  smaller  farm,  and 
the  difference  in  silver.  And  since  this 
outlawry  is  from  us,  from  the  time  ye  two 
handsel  the  bargain  thou  art  free  to  go 
where  thou  wilt,  without  fear  of  thy  life." 
[86] 


OF   SCHEMINGS 

But  Hiarandi  spoke  to  Einar,  and  not 
to  Ondott  "  Why  comest  thou  hither," 
he  said,  "  Hke  a  small  man  to  chaffer  over 
little  things  ?  Tliis  outlawry  irks  me  not, 
and  in  two  months  I  am  free  to  go  where 
1  wish.  Go  home ;  and  when  thou  com- 
est again,  find  thy  tongue  and  speak  for 
thyself!" 

Then  lie  went  indoors  and  left  them. 

So  Einar  and  those  others  rode  home- 
ward, and  he  thought  his  journey  shame- 
ful. *•  See,"  said  he  to  Ondott,  "  where 
thy  counsels  liave  brought  me.  I  am 
mocked  and  sent  away. ' 

"  Xow,"  Ondott  replied,  *'  that  has  hap- 
pened which  I  desired,  and  1  brought  men 
to  hear.  For  thou  hast  made  a  fair  offer 
to  Hiarandi,  and  hast  shown  a  good  heart. 
Now  what  happens  to  him  is  his  own 
fault,  and  no  man  can  blame  us."  Then 
he  commanded  the  two  men  that  they 
should  tell  everyone  what  had  been  said, 
^     [87] 


THE    STORY   OF   ROLF 

showing  how  Einar  had  been  generous, 
but  Hiarandi  insulting.  And  when  they 
reached  the  house,  Ondott  said  to  Einar 
in  private  : 

"Thou  shalt  see  that  Hiarandi  hath 
sown  the  seeds  of  his  own  destruction. 
Leave  all  to  me." 

Not  many  evenings  thereafter,  Ondott 
put  himself  in  the  way  of  the  second 
thrall  of  Hiarandi,  and  spoke  with  him. 
"  How  goes  all  at  Cragness  ? "  asked 
Ondott. 

"  Hard,"  said  the  thrall,  "  for  we  are  at 
the  spring  work ;  and  Hiarandi  spares 
not  himself,  nor  me  either,  and  the  work 
is  heavy  since  my  fellow  is  gone." 

"  Now,  why  not  make  thy  lot  lighter," 
asked  Ondott,  "by  taking  service  else- 
where ? " 

"  I  am  a  slave,"  said  the  man,  "  and 
not  a  servant."  He  did  not  tell  that  his 
freedom  had  been  promised  him,  for  he 
[88] 


OF   SCHEMINGS 

thought  that  time  far  away,  since  it  was 
three  years.  For  Hiarandi  had  the  cus- 
tom that  a  thrall  should  serve  with  him 
not  for  life,  hut  for  only  seven  years, 
and  this  man  had  heen  with  him  a  less 
time  than  Malcolm. 

"  The  Hfe  of  a  thrall'^  said  Ondott,  ''  is 
very  hard." 

**  Aye,"  said  the  man. 

*'  Yet  thy  fellow  went  away,"  quoth 
Ondott. 

"  Aye,"  answered  the  thrall,  *'  but  he 
fled  over  tlie  sea.  Xo  sliip  is  now  out- 
ward bound,  nor  is  there  anyone  to  hide 
me.     Else  might  I  also  flee." 

"  Come  to  Einar,"  said  Ondott.  ''  There 
shalt  thou  be  safe." 

"  If  thou  sayest  true,"  answered  the 
thrall,  ^*then  it  shall  be  done." 

"But  thou  must  come,"  said  Ondott, 
"  in  the  way  I  shall  name.  Thus  only 
shalt  thou  be  of  service  to  Einar ;  but 
[^9  1 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

thou  shalt  be  well  rewarded  if  thou  show- 
est  thyself  a  man  of  courage." 

"  Who  will  not  dare  much  for  his  free- 
dom ? "  replied  the  thrall.  "  But  is  harm 
meant  to  Hiarandi  ?  " 

"That  is  not  thine  affair,"  quoth  On- 
dott.  Then  for  a  time  they  spoke  to- 
gether, and  certain  matters  were  agreed 
upon  between  them. 


[yoj 


CHAPTER   IX 

OF   THE   OUTCOME   OF   ONDOTTS 
PLOTTINGS 

N()\\^  sprii^LT  was  well  advanced, 
but  the  work  was  ever  hard  at 
Cragness,  and  Iliarandi  grew 
very  weary.  So  his  melancholy  gained 
on  him  again.  There  came  a  morning 
\vhen  he  was  troubled  in  his  demeanor, 
and  spoke  little.  **  AVhat  ails  thee  this 
day  (  '  asked  ^\sdis  of*  him. 

*'  Now,"  said  Iliarandi,  '*  for  all  my  words 
to  Einar,  this  life  irks  terribly.  Better  to 
be  an  outlaw,  and  go  where  I  vdW  —  as 
doth  Grettir  the  Strong,  who  lives  secure 
from  all  his  foes." 

Asdis  answered :  ''  And  what  use  then 
couldst  thou  be  to  thy  wife  and  son  ;  and 
[91] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

is  not  the  time  short  enough  until  the  ban 
leaves  thee  ?  Be  a  man,  and  wait  with 
patience  a  little  while  yet!" 

"  Yet  something  weighs  upon  me,"  pur- 
sued Hiarandi,  "  for  last  night  I  dreamed, 
and  the  dream  forebodes  ill.  Methought 
I  was  working  in  the  field,  and  I  left  my 
work  and  my  land ;  some  good  reason  I 
had,  but  it  is  not  clear  to  me  now.  I  did 
not  go  a  bow-shot  beyond  the  boundary, 
but  from  behind  a  copse  wolves  sprang 
out  and  fell  upon  me.  As  they  tore  me 
and  I  struggled,  I  awoke,  yet  the  fear  is 
heavy  on  me  still." 

Asdis  laughed,  though  with  effort,  and 
quoth  she  :  "  Now  take  thy  boat  and  fish 
near  the  rocks  this  day.  Then  no  wolves 
can  come  near  thee." 

"  Nay,"  answered  Hiarandi,  "  how  canst 
thou  ask  me  to  fish  when  so  much  must 
be  done  on  the  farm  ?  " 

"At   least,"  said  Asdis,  "work  on  the 
[92] 


OF   OXDOTTS   PLOTTIXGS 

northern  slope,  at  the  ploughing,  and 
away  from  the  boundary." 

"  The  frost  still  lies  there  in  the  earth 
in  places,"  replied  Hiarandi.  ''  But  on 
the  south  slope,  where  the  sun  lies,  all  is 
ploughed  and  to-day  we  must  seed." 

*•  Take  thy  sword,  tlien,"  begged  .Vsdis, 
"  and  have  it  at  thy  side  as  thou  workest. 
Then  no  wolf  will  hurt  thee." 

But  Hiarandi  answered,  "The  day  is 
fine  and  the  wind  soft.  The  sun  and  the 
air  will  clear  my  licad,  and  we  will  laugh 
at  this  at  even-tide.  I  will  take  no  sword, 
for  it  gets  in  the  way." 

Then  he  called  the  thrall  and  Rolf; 
and  they  took  the  bags  of  seed,  and  went 
out  to  work.  Now  that  was  a  line  spring- 
day,  so  tine  that  the  like  of  it  seldom 
comes.  Old  farmers  in  Broadtirth  still 
call  such  a  day  a  day  of  Hiarandi's 
weather. 

But  Asdis  detained  Rolf,  and  spoke  to 
[93] 


THE   STORY   Ot'   ROLF 

liim  earnestly.  "  Dreams  often  come  true, 
and  wolves  in  dreams  mean  death.  See, 
I  will  lay  by  the  door  thy  father  s  sword 
and  thy  bow,  so  that  thou  canst  snatch 
them  at  need.  Be  near  thy  father  this 
day,  for  I  fear  he  is  '  fey  '  [as  is  said  of 
those  who  see  their  fate  and  avoid  it  not], 
and  watch  well  what  happens." 

So  Rolf  stayed  near  his  father  all  that 
morning,  working  with  him  and  the  thrall 
at  the  sowing.  But  nothing  happened  ; 
and  the  sun  and  the  air  cleared  from 
Rolf's  head  all  fear  of  ill.  Yet  Hiarandi 
was  still  gloomy  and  absent-minded.  Then 
when  they  stopped  for  their  meal  at  noon, 
and  ate  it  as  they  sat  together  on  a  rock, 
Rolf  spoke  to  Hiarandi,  trying  to  take 
his  mind  from  himself. 

"  Tell  me,"  he  begged,  "  what  sort  of 
man  is  that  outlaw  Grettir  the  Strong, 
and  for  what  is  he  outlawed  ? " 

Then  Hiarandi  told  the  tale,  and  as  he 
[94] 


OF   OXDOTT'S   PLOTTIXGS 

spoke  he  grew  more  cheerful.  *'  Grettir," 
said  he,  "  is  the  strongest  man  that  ever 
hved  in  Iceland,  and  no  three  men  can 
master  him.  For  he  himself  hath  said 
that  he  hath  no  fear  of  three,  nor  would 
he  flee  from  four  ;  but  with  five  he  would 
not  fight  unless  he  must.  All  his  hfe  he 
has  been  rough,  impatient  of  control,  and 
at  home  only  amid  struggles  and  slayings. 
Yet  for  all  that  he  is  a  man  of  ill  luck 
rather  than  misdeeds,  for  he  hath  been 
greatly  hated  and  provoked.  .And  it  is 
great  harm  for  Iceland  tliat  Cirettir  ever 
was  outlawed. 

*'  Now  this  was  the  cause  of  his  outlaw- 
ing. Once  in  Norway  Grettir  lay  storm- 
bound with  his  companions,  and  they  had 
liad  much  ado  to  make  the  land  at  all. 
They  lay  under  the  lee  of  a  dyke,  and  had 
no  shelter  nor  u^herewith  to  make  fire,  and 
the  weather  was  exceeding  cold,  for  win- 
ter was  nigh.  Then  night  came  on,  and 
[9-5] 


THE   STORY   OF  ROLF 

they  feared  they  should  all  freeze  ;  and 
when  they  saw  lights  on  the  mainland 
across  the  sound,  they  desired  greatly  to 
unmoor  their  ship  and  cross,  but  dared 
not  for  the  storm.  Then  Grettir,  to  save 
the  lives  of  the  others,  swam  the  sound, 
and  came  to  the  hall  where  those  lights 
were,  and  therein  people  were  feasting. 
Then  he  went  into  the  hall ;  but  so  huge 
is  he,  and  so  covered  with  ice  were  his 
clothes  and  hair  and  beard,  that  those  in 
the  hall  thought  him  a  troll.  Up  they 
sprang  and  set  upon  him,  and  some 
snatched  firebrands  to  attack  him,  for  no 
weapons  will  bite  on  witch  or  troll.  He 
took  a  brand  and  warded  himself,  and 
won  his  way  out,  but  not  before  fire  had 
sprung  from  the  brands  to  the  straw  in 
the  hall.  And  he  swam  back  with  his 
brand  to  his  companions,  but  the  hall 
burned  up,  and  all  those  that  were  therein. 
Xow  there  were  burned  the  sons  of  a  man 
[  96  ] 


OF   OXDOTTS   PLOTTIXGS 

powerful  here  in  Iceland  ;  and  for  that 
deed,  before  ever  he  returned,  Grettir  was 
made  outlaw.  Because  of  tlie  injustice 
he  would  not  go  away  for  his  three  years, 
but  stayed  here.  Nigh  sixteen  years  he 
has  been  outlaw  now,  and  lives  where  he 
may,  so  that  many  rue  his  outlawry.  And 
he  is  not  to  be  overcome  by  either  force 
or  guile  ;  great  deeds,  moreover,  he  has 
done  in  laying  ghosts  that  walked,  and 
monsters  that  preyed  on  men." 

Xow  so  far  had  Hiarandi  got  in  his 
story,  when  he  turned  to  the  thrall  who 
sat  thereby.  *'At  what  lookest  thou, 
man  ?  ' 

'*  Nothing,"  answered  the  thrall,  and 
turned  his  fiice  another  way. 

*•  Methought  thou  wert  looking,  and 
signalling  with  the  hand,"  said  Hiarandi. 
"And  is  there  something  there  in  those 
^^^llows  on  Einar's  land  ?  AVhat  didst 
thou  see  ? " 

7  [97] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

"  Nothing,"  answered  the  thrall  again. 

"Nevertheless,"  said  Hiarandi,  "go, 
Rolf,  and  fetch  me  my  sword  ;  for  I 
repent  that  I  came  without  weapon 
hither." 

Now  Rolf  had  seen  nothing  in  the 
bushes ;  yet  he  went  for  the  sword,  and 
hastened,  but  the  distance  was  two  fur- 
longs. Then  after  a  while  Hiarandi  grew 
weary  of  waiting,  and  he  saw  nothing  at 
all  in  the  willows,  so  he  said  to  the  thrall : 
"  Now  let  us  go  again  to  work."  But 
they  had  not  worked  long  when  the  thrall 
looked  privily,  and  he  saw  a  hand  wave  in 
the  willows.  Then  he  cried  aloud :  "  Good- 
by,  master,"  and  he  ran  toward  the  place. 
Hiarandi  sprang  from  his  work,  and  ran 
after  the  thrall. 

Now  the  land  at  that  place  lay  thus. 

At  the  foot  of  the  slope  was  that  brook 

which    was     Hiarandi's     boundary,    and 

toward  the  sea  on  Einar's  land  was  the 

[98] 


OF   OXDOT'J'S    PLOTTINGS 

thicket  of  dwarf  willows.  And  a  gnarled 
oak  grew  at  a  place  away  from  the  wil- 
lows, standing  alone  by  itself. 

So  when  Rolf  came  from  the  hall,  bear- 
ing the  sword,  and  having  also  his  bow 
and  arrows,  he  saw  the  thrall  Heeing,  and 
Hiarandi  running  after.  They  reached 
the  brook,  and  leaped  it,  and  ran  on, 
Hiarandi  pursuing  most  eagerly.  The 
thrall  ran  well,  but  Hiarandi  used  thought; 
for  he  turned  a  little  toward  the  clump  of 
willows,  and  cut  the  thrall  off  from  them, 
where  he  miglit  have  hidden.  Yet  he 
might  not  catch  the  man,  who  fled  past 
the  oak.  Then  Hiarandi  heard  the  voice 
of  Rolf,  calhng  him  to  stop  ;  so  he  re- 
membered himself,  ;ind  stood  still  there  at 
the  oak,  and  turned  back  to  go  home. 
But  men  with  drawn  swords  started  up 
out  of  the  willows,  and  ran  at  Hiarandi. 
He  leaped  to  the  tree,  and  set  his  back 
against  it  to  defend  himself. 
[99] 


THE   STORY  OF  ROLF 

And  Rolf,  as  he  came  running,  saw 
how  the  men  fell  upon  his  father.  The 
lad  strung  his  bow  as  he  ran,  and  leaped 
the  brook,  and  laid  an  arrow  on  the  string. 
When  he  was  within  killing  distance,  he 
sent  his  arrow  through  one  of  the  armed 
men.  Then  that  struggle  around  Hia- 
randi  suddenly  ceased,  and  the  men  fled 
in  all  directions,  not  stopping  for  their 
companion  ;  but  one  of  them  carried  a 
shaft  in  his  shoulder,  and  a  third  bore  one 
in  his  leg.  And  then  Rolf  saw  how  the 
thrall  had  loitered  to  see  what  was  being 
done,  but  he  ran  again  when  the  men  fled. 
Rolf  took  a  fourth  arrow,  and  shot  at  the 
slave,  and  it  stood  in  the  spine  of  him. 
Freedom  came  to  the  man,  but  not  as  he 
had  deemed. 

Then  Rolf  ran  to  his  father,  who  lay  at 
the  foot  of  the  tree.  He  looked,  and  saw 
that  Hiarandi  was  dead. 

[100] 


CHAPTER   X 

HOW  ROLF    NAMKI)  \VI  TXESSES    FOR   THP: 
DEATH    OF    FIIAHANDI 

IT  happened  that  (mi  that  inorniiig 
Frodi  the  Smith  had  travelled  to 
Cragness  to  see  his  kinsmen,  and 
he  arrived  at  the  hour  of  misfortune. 
For  he  found  .Vsdis  weeping  and  wring- 
ing her  hands  hy  the  door  of  the  hall, 
while  below  on  Einar's  land  llolf  stood 
over  the  body  of  Hiarandi.  Then  Frodi 
hastened  down  to  Rolf  and  wept  aloud 
when  he  eame  there.  \Mien  he  eould 
speak,  he  said  : 

"  Come  now,  I  will  help  thee  bear  Hia- 
randi's  body  to  the  house,  as  is  proper." 

But  Rolf  had  stood  without  weeping, 
and  now  he  said  :  •'  T.et  us  bear  him  only 
[  101  ] 


^rtfE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

to  our  own  land,  for  a  nearer  duty  remains 
than  burial"  And  he  and  Frodi  carried 
Hiarandi  across  the  brook,  and  there  laid 
him  down  ;  and  Asdis  covered  him  with 
a  cloak.     Then  Rolf  said  to  Frodi : 

"  Well  art  thou  come,  who  art  my  only 
kinsman,  and  withal  the  strongest  man  in 
Broadfirth  dales.  And  1  would  that  thou 
hadst  with  thee  more  weapons  than  thy 
whittle.  Art  thou  ready,  Frodi,  to  help 
me  in  my  feud  ? " 

Frodi  said  uneasily :  "  A  man  of  peace 
am  I,  and  never  yet  have  drawn  man's 
blood.  I  am  loth  to  bare  weapon  in  any 
cause.  And  meseems  thou  hast  no  feud 
against  anyone  ;  for  Hiarandi  was  lawfully 
slain,  since  he  was  beyond  the  limit  which 
Snorri  set." 

•'  That  is  to  be  seen,"  quoth  Rolf,  and 

he  went  to  the  edge  of  the  brook.     ''  Yon= 

der,"  said  he,  "  stands  the  tree  where  my 

father  was  slain,  and  no  step  went  he  be- 

[  102  ] 


HOW  ROLF  NAMED  WITNESSES 

yond  it.  [And  that  tree,  until  it  decayed 
entirely,  was  knoAMi  as  Hiarandi's  tree.] 
Now  see,"  said  Rolf,  '*  if  I  can  throw  an 
arrow  so  far." 

Then  he  sent  an  arrow,  and  it  fell  short 
by  three  roods  ;  and  the  second  shaft  went 
but  two  yards  fai'ther,  so  that  fourteen 
yards  more  were  needed.  Then  Rolf  tried 
again,  and  put  all  his  skill  and  strength 
into  the  effort,  yet  the  arrow  fell  scarce  a 
foot  beyond  the  second.  Rolf  dropped 
the  bow  and  put  his  face  in  his  hands. 

**  I  cannot  do  it,"  groaned  he. 

"  It  is  impossible  to  any  man,"  said 
Frodi. 

*'  He  gives  up  easily,"  answered  Rolf, 
"  who  hath  no  heart  in  the  cause.  Yet  it 
remains  to  be  seen  if  there  are  not  men 
who  can  shoot  farther  than  I.  Try  thou 
for  me." 

Frodi  replied  :  "  I  am  strong  for  the 
working  of  iron  and  the  lifting  of  weights, 
[  103  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

but  to  shoot  with  the  bow  is  another 
matter.  That  requires  skill  rather  than 
strength." 

*'  But  try  !  "  beseeched  Rolf. 

So  Frodi  tried,  but  he  failed  lament- 
ably. "  Said  I  not,"  asked  he,  '"  that  I 
was  not  able  ?  And  now  I  say  this,  that 
by  all  thou  art  accounted  the  best  archer 
in  the  district.  For  last  winter,  when  we 
tried  archery  on  the  ice,  and  all  did  their 
uttermost,  only  Surt  of  Ere  and  Thord  of 
Laxriver  shot  farther  than  thou,  and  that 
by  not  so  much  as  a  rood.  Yet  thou  art 
much  stronger  each  month,  while  they  are 
grown  men,  and  their  strength  waxes  not 
at  all.  And  if  they  surpass  thee  by  no 
more  than  a  rood,  no  help  is  in  them  for 
this  matter." 

Rolf  knew  Frodi  spoke  wisely,  for  that 

man  must  be  found  who  could  shoot  three 

roods  farther  than  himself     But  he  said  : 

"  Would  I  were  the  weakest  in  all  Broad- 

[  104  J 


HOW  ROLF  NAMED  WITNESSES 

firth  dales,  if  only  men  might  be  found  to 
surpass  me  by  so  much.  But  T  will  not 
leave  this  matter,  and  all  the  rest  shall  be 
done  as  is  right.'' 

So  Rolf  called  Frodi  to  witness  that 
the  man  whom  he  had  slain,  well  known 
to  them  both,  was  a  man  of  P].inar\s  house- 
hold. And  Rolf  cast  earth  upon  his  face, 
as  a  sign  that  he  acknowledged  the  slay- 
ing of  him.  'I'hcn  the  two  bore  the  body 
of  Hiarandi  to  the  hall,  where  Asdis  pre- 
pared for  the  burial.  Hut  Frodi  and 
Rolf  went  forth  and  summoned  neigh- 
bors, men  of  property,  who  were  not 
kinsmen  of  Einar's,  to  be  at  Cragness 
at  the  following  morning.  Twelve  men 
were  summoned.  ^Vnd  the  Cragness- 
(Iwellers  did    no  more    on  that   day. 

But  at  Fellstead,  although  there  were 

some  wounds   to  be    dressed,   men  were 

cheerful.     For   Hiarandi  was   gone,   and 

now   only   a    boy    stood    between   Einar 

[105] 


THE   STORY   OF  ROLF 

and  the  owning  of  Cragness ;  and  a  boy 
would  be  easy  to  dispose  of.  The  wounded 
men  were  sent  out  of  the  way,  that  they 
might  not  be  accused  of  the  slaying ; 
and  when  dark  came  Ondott  sent  and  let 
bring  the  body  of  the  man  that  was  slain, 
and  it  was  buried  secretly.  Then  he  and 
Einar  spoke  of  the  future,  feeling  no 
guilt  on  their  souls,  since  all  had  been 
done  lawfully.  And  no  one  noted  how 
the  old  woman  Thurid  sat  in  a  comer  and 
crooned  a  song  to  herself 

Now   these    were    the    words    of   her 
song: 

.  "A  tree  grows 

And  threatens  woes. 
Let  axes  chop  so  that  it  fall. 
Let  fire  burn  its  branches  all. 
Let  oxen  drag  its  roots  from  ground. 
Let  earth  afresh  be  scattered  round. 
Let  no  trace  stay  of  oaken  tree,  — 
So  shall  good  fortune  come  to  thee. 
But  if  the  tree  shall  stand  and  grow. 
Then  comes  to  Einar  grief  and  woe." 
[106] 


HOW  ROLF  NAMED  WITNESSES 

Yet  as  she  sat  muttering  the  song  to 
herself,  Einar  went  by  and  bade  her  be 
silent,  for  he  was  going  to  sleep.  Then 
she  sang  to  herself: 

*'  To-night  to  sleep. 
Some  day  to  weep." 

After  that  she  said  no  more. 

But  on  the  morrow  those  witnesses 
whom  Rolf  had  summoned  came  together. 
They  stood  at  Hiarandi's  side,  as  the 
custom  was,  and  Rolf  named  the  head 
wound  and  the  body  wound  by  which 
he  had  been  slain.  Then  they  went  to 
the  place  of  the  slaying  ;  they  viewed  the 
tree,  and  Rolf  named  it  as  the  spot  to 
which  Hiarandi  went  farthest ;  and  he 
called  on  those  men  to  witness  that  the 
tree  stood  there ;  and  the  distance  was 
measured,  and  the  tree  was  put  under 
the  protection  of  the  men  of  the  Quarter, 
so  that  it  might  not  be  cut.  Thus  all 
[  ^^^  ] 


THE   STORY  OF  ROLF 

was  done  that  could  be  done,  and  the 
news  was  taken  to  Fellstead. 

Then  Einar  said  to  Ondott :  "  Where 
were  thy  wits  ?  Had  we  last  night  de- 
stroyed the  tree  and  smoothed  the  ground, 
no  trial  of  bow-shooting  might  ever  be 
made.  Now  we  may  be  proved  in  the 
wrong,  and  this  slaying  turn  against  us." 

Ondott  had  nothing  to  say,  save  that 
no  man  could  shoot  that  distance.  And 
they  dared  not  now  cut  the  tree. 

That  night  Hiarandi  was  laid  in  his 
cairn,  which  they  made  of  stones,  by  the 
edge  of  the  cliff  where  all  mariners  could 
see  it.  And  he  was  remembered  as  the 
first  man  in  Iceland  who  lighted  beacons 
against  shipwreck,  so  that  those  who 
sailed  by  prayed  for  his  soul. 


[108] 


CHAPTER    Xr 

OF    ROLF'S   SEARCH    FOR    ONE   TO   SUR- 
PASS   HIM    WITH    THE    BOW 

TWO  VOWS  Rolf  made  before  he 
slept  that  night :  the  first  was 
that  he  would  yet  show  his 
father's  slaying  unlawful  ;  the  seeond 
was  that,  so  long  as  he  might,  he  would 
neither  stand,  sit,  nor  lie,  without  weapon 
within  reach  of  his  hand.  For  Iliarandi 
might  have  saved  himself  had  he  but 
had  his  sword.  Asdis  and  Frodi,  who 
stood  by  and  heard  the  vows,  might 
not  blame  him  :  for  sueh  was  the  custom 
of  those  days.  Then  Rolf  begged  Frodi 
to  stay  with  him  to  help  finish  the  sow- 
ing, and  that  was  done.  And  when  the 
spring  work  was  finished  on  tlie  farm, 
[  109  1 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

then  it  was  within  six  weeks  of  the  sit- 
ting of  the  Althing.  But  Rolf  felt  that 
the  work  had  to  be  done,  for  his  mother  s 
sake. 

Then  Rolf  set  forth  on  that  quest  of 
his,  to  find  a  man  to  beat  him  at  the  bow. 
First  he  went  to  Surt  of  Ere,  and  begged 
him  to  try  skill  with  him.  Then  it  was 
seen  that  Rolf's  strength  had  so  waxed 
during  the  ^vinter,  that  Surt  overshot 
him  by  no  more  than  two  yards.  Next 
Rolf  went  to  Thord  of  Laxriver,  but  that 
failed  completely,  for  by  now  Rolf  could 
shoot  even  as  far  as  Thord.  After  that 
he  went  about  in  the  dales,  to  find  men 
who  were  good  at  archery ;  but  though 
he  heard  of  many  with  great  names, 
those  men  proved  to  be  nothing  helpful 
to  Rolf,  for  none  could  surpass  him  at 
all.  So  he  began  to  learn  how  much  is  a 
little  distance,  even  so  much  as  a  palm's 
breadth,  at  the  end  of  a  race  or  of  the 
[110] 


OF   ROLFS    SEARCH 

fling  of  a  weapon.  And  time  drew  on 
toward  the  sitting  of  the  Althing,  so  that 
Rolf  feared  that  he  should  be  able  to 
make  out  no  case  against  Einar.  At  last, 
after  wide  wanderings,  he  got  himself 
back  to  Cragness,  and  sat  wearily  at 
home  for  three  days,  with  little  to  say 
or  to  do. 

That  tliird  morning  ^Vsdis  said  to  liini : 
*'  Leave,  my  son,  thy  brooding,  and  let 
this  matter  rest  for  a  wliile.  (^ver-great 
are  our  enemies,  yet  mayhap  in  time  our 
deliverance  will  come." 

Rolf  answered  nothing  but :  '*  I^ittle 
comes  to  those  who  seek  not." 

Now  Frodi  had  gone  for  one  night  to 
his  smithy,  which  was  ten  miles  from 
Cragness,  beyond  Helgafell,  at  the  head 
of  Hvammfirth,  where  there  was  a  feiTy 
by  a  little  river.  When  he  came  back 
quoth  he :  *'  Yesterday  crossed  at  the 
ferry  those  tw^o  men  who  are  most  famous 
[111] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

in  all  the  South  Firths,  and  they  had  a 
great  company  with  them." 

"  Who  were  they  ?  "  asked  Rolf  at  once, 
"and  what  kind  was  their  following, 
whether  fighting-men  or  not?" 

"  Fighting-men  were  they,"  answered 
Frodi,  ''  but  on  a  journey  of  peace.  For 
Kari  and  Flosi  were  on  their  way  to  visit 
Snorri  the  Priest  at  his  hall  at  Tongue. 
Great  would  have  been  thy  pleasure  at 
seeing  the  brave  array." 

"  Now,  would  I  had  been  there  ! "  cried 
Rolf,  springing  up.  "  But  I  would  have 
looked  at  more  than  the  brave  array.  So 
farewell,  mother,  and  farewell,  Frodi,  for  I 
too  go  on  a  visit  to  Snorri  the  Priest." 

They  could  not  stay  him  ;  he  took  food 
and  a  cloak,  with  his  bow,  and  went  out 
along  the  firth  on  that  long  journey  to 
Tongue.  For  he  said  to  himself  that  in 
tliat  company  or  nowhere  else  in  Iceland 
would  he  find  an  archer  to  shoot  for  him. 


OF   ROLFS    SExVRCH 

Too  long  is  it  to  tell  of  that  journey, 
hut  it  was  shortened  inasmuch  as  fisher- 
men set  Rolf  across  Hvammfirth.  Then 
he  went  from  Hvamm  up  to  Tongue,  and 
came  to  the  hall  of  Snom  the  Priest.  A 
great  sight  was  that  hall,  for  no  other  that 
Rolf  had  seen  was  equal  to  it,  and  tlic 
hall  at  Cragness  might  have  been  set  in- 
side it.  Long  it  was,  and  broad  ;  wide 
were  the  porch-doors,  and  beautiful  the 
pillars  that  flanked  them.  Men  went  in 
and  out,  carrying  necessaries  from  tlie 
storehouse  which  stood  at  another  side  of 
the  great  yard.  And  so  noble  was  the 
housekeeping  of  Snorri  the  Priest,  that 
at  first  Rolf  feared  to  enter  the  hall.  But 
at  last  he  asked  a  servant : 

'*  Will  it  be  taken  well  if  I  enter  ? " 

"  Who  art  thou,"  asked  the  man,  "  not 
to  know  that  all  are  welcome  at  Snorris 
house  ?  " 

So  Rolf  went  in  where  all  were  feast- 
8  [113] 


THE   STORY   OF  ROLF 

ing,  for  it  was  the  houi'  of  the  noonday 
meal.  Many  men  wei^  there,  and  none 
took  notice  of  Rolf,  save  that  when  he 
sat  down  on  the  lowest  bench  one  came 
and  offered  food.  Rolf  would  take  none. 
He  cast  his  eyes  about  the  place,  where 
twelve  fires  burned  along  the  middle 
of  the  hall,  where  were  seats  for  many 
people,  and  where  continually  servants 
went  to  and  fro.  All  seats  were  filled 
save  one  or  two.  But  at  the  further  end 
of  the  hall,  on  the  dais,  sat  a  small  man, 
gray-haired  and  thin-bearded,  with  bright 
eyes  of  a  light  blue.  And  that  was 
Snorri  the  Priest,  the  greatest  man  in  all 
the  west  of  Iceland. 

At  his  sides  sat  two  other  men  :  the 
one  to  his  right  was  iron-gray,  bearded 
and  strong,  a  man  of  sixty  summers  ;  and 
to  the  left  sat  a  younger  man,  with  no 
gray  in  his  light  hair,  slighter  in  body, 
and  yet  of  vigorous  frame.  And  it  was 
[114] 


OF   ROLF'S    SEARCH 

strange  that  those  two  men  sat  together 
in  peace,  who  once  had  been  the  bitterest 
of  foes.  For  the  older  was  Burning-Flosi, 
who  had  burned  Njal  in  his  house  ;  but 
the  other  was  Kari  Sohnund's  son,  who 
had  been  Xjal's  son-in-hiw,  and  alone  of 
all  the  fi^hting-nicn  had  escaped  from 
that  burning.  ^Vnd  his  vengeance  upon 
the  Ikn-ncrs  was  famous,  for  he  followed 
them  in  Iceland,  and  slew  many  ;  and 
great  was  his  part  in  the  fight  at  the 
Althing,  as  may  be  read  in  Xjal's  saga. 
But  when  the  Burners  were  outlawed  and 
fared  abroad,  then  Kari  followed  them  by 
land  and  sea,  and  slew  them  where  he 
met  them.  No  other  vengeance  is  like  to 
that  which  Kari,  alone,  took  for  his  own 
son,  and  for  Njal  and  his  sons,  Grim  the 
strong,  and  Helgi  the  gentle,  and  Skarp- 
hedinn  the  terrible.  But  Kari  missed 
Flosi  in  his  searchings  ;  so  that  Flosi  came 
to  Rome,  and  was  absolved  from  the  sin 
[115] 


TPIE   STORY   OF  ROLF 

of  the  Burning,  and  so  journeyed  home. 
But  Kari  came  also  to  Rome,  and  was 
absolved  from  the  sin  of  his  vengeance, 
and  went  home.  Then  Kari  was  wrecked 
at  Flosi's  door,  and  went  to  his  house  for 
shelter,  to  put  his  manhood  to  the  proof. 
But  Flosi  welcomed  him,  and  they  were 
accorded ;  and  friends  they  were  thence- 
forth. 

Now  all  this  tale  was  known  to  Rolf, 
as  it  was  to  all  men  in  Iceland,  and  as  it 
should  be  known  to  all  who  read  of  the 
deeds  of  great  men.  So  he  sat  and 
marvelled  at  those  two,  how  noble  they 
looked,  men  who  had  never  done  a  guile- 
ful deed  ;  and  in  that  they  were  different 
from  Snorri,  who  had  won  his  place  by 
craft  alone.  Rolf  looked  also  at  those 
others  who  sat  by  the  dais,  all  men  of  sta- 
tion who  looked  like  warriors,  some  one 
of  whom  might  be  the  man  who  should 
help  him  against  Einar.  And  he  took 
[IIG] 


OF   ROLFS   SEARCH 

great  courage,  for  there  were  the  men  of 
most  prowess  in  all  Iceland. 

Now  one  of  the  Southfirthcrs  had  been 
telling  a  story  of  Grettir  the  Outlaw,  how 
he  flogged  Gisli  the  son  of  Thorstein  with 
birch  twigs.  But  wlien  the  story  was 
ended,  Snorri  said  : 

*'  Mayhap  my  son  Thorod  will  tell  us 
what  lie  knoweth  of  Grettir." 

Then  began  a  snickering  among  the 
servingmen,  and  those  of  Tongue  looked 
mighty  wise.  But  Thorod,  Snorri's  son, 
got  up  from  his  seat  and  left  the  hall, 
saying  he  would  not  sta}'  to  be  laughed 
at.  AVhen  he  was  gone  a  great  laughter 
rose,  so  that  Flosi  asked  to  be  told  the 
cause  of  it.     Snorri  said  : 

"  This  will  show  all  how  Grettir  has 
wits  in  his  head.  Some  time  ago  I  was 
\\Toth  with  my  son,  for  he  seemed  to  me 
not  manly  enough.  So  I  sent  him  from 
me,  bidding  him  do  some  bra\e  deed 
[117] 


THE   STORY   OF  EOLF 

ere  he  returned.  And  he  went  seeking 
an  outlaw,  to  slay  him.  He  found  one 
who  had  been  outlawed  for  an  assault,  but 
he  was  a  lad  ;  and  the  woman  of  the  house 
where  he  worked  sent  my  son  further,  to 
find  Grettir  where  he  lurked  on  the  hill- 
side. And  Thorod  found  him  and  bade 
him  fight. 

" '  Knowest  thou  not,'  asked  Grettir, 
*that  I  am  a  treasure-hill  wherein  most 
men  have  groped  w^th  little  luck?' 

"  But  for  all  that  my  son  would  fight. 
So  he  smote  with  his  sword,  but  Grettir 
warded  with  his  shield  and  would  not 
strike  in  return.  So  at  last  when  he  was 
weary  of  such  doings,  Grettir  caught  up 
Thorod  and  sat  him  down  beside  him,  and 
said  :  *  Go  thy  ways  now,  foolish  fellow, 
before  I  lose  my  patience  with  thee. 
For  I  fear  thee  not  at  all,  but  the  old 
gray  carle,  thy  father,  I  fear  truly,  who 
with  his  counsels  hath  brought  most  men 
[118  J 


OV    KOl.i   S    SEARCH 

to  tlieir  knees.'  So  my  son  went  away, 
and  came  home,  and  because  the  story 
pleased  me  I  received  him  again." 

So  they  laughed  again,  Southfirthers 
and  AVestfirthers  together,  and  joyous  was 
the  feast.  But  when  all  was  quiet  again, 
men  saw  that  Snorri  wished  to  speak,  and 
they  hstened.  Snorri  called  his  steward, 
and  said  : 

'*  Fetch  a  stool,  and  set  it  here  on  the 
dais,  tor  a  new  visitor  hath  come  to  see 
me." 

Then  the  steward  fetched  a  carved 
stool,  and  set  it  on  the  dais.  He  put  a 
cushion  in  it,  and  threw  a  broidered  cloth 
over  it.  And  all  grew  curious  to  see  who 
should  sit  on  that  stool. 

Then  Snorri  said  again  :  ''  Few  are  my 
kindred  on  my  mother's  side,  and  not  in 
many  years  hath  one  entered  this  hall. 
But  one  sits  here  whose  face  recalls  the 
features  of  my  mother  Thordisa.  Let 
[119] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

that  stranger  under  my  roof  who  claims 
to  bear  the  blood  of  the  Soursops,  come 
forward  to  me ! " 

Rolf  arose,  and  while  all  men  stared  at 
him,  he  walked  to  the  dais  and  stood 
before  Snorri. 


[120] 


CHAPTER  XII 

OF   THE   TRIAL    OF   SKILL   AT   TONGUE 

SXORRI  asked  of  Rolf:  -  Art  thou 
tlie  son  of  Hiarandi  my  kinsman  ?  " 
"  His  son  ahi  IT  answered  Rolf. 
''  So    must   thy    father    be    dead,"   said 
Snorri.     "  For   I    feared   lie  would  break 
liis  bounds." 

''  It  is  yet  to  be  proven."  replied  Rolf, 
"whether  he  be  lawfully  slain  or  no." 

Tlien  Flosi  said  :  ''  Let  us  hear  tliis 
tale,  for  it  hath  not  yet  come  to  our  ears. 
Sit  here  before  us,  and  tell  what  hath 
happened." 

So  Rolf  sat  there  on  the  stool  which 
had  been  prepared,  and  he  told  his  story. 
All  w^ho  sat  there  listened,  and  the  men 
of  the  South  Firths  drew  up  elose.  It 
was  a  new  thing  for  Rolf  thus  to  speak 
[121] 


THE   STORY   OF   llOLF 

before  great  men,  and  before  fighting- 
men  ;  but  he  bore  himself  well  and  spoke 
manfully,  forbearing  to  complain,  so  that 
they  murmured  praise  of  him.  And  it 
seemed  to  them  wi'ong  that  he  had  been 
so  treated,  and  the  younger  men  gi'ew 
wroth.  When  Rolf  had  finished  telling 
of  the  death  of  Hiarandi,  one  of  the 
Southfirthers  sprang  up  and  stood  before 
the  dais.  That  was  Kolbein  the  son  of 
Flosi,  and  he  asked :  "  May  I  speak  what 
is  in  my  mind  ? " 

They  bade  him  speak. 

"  This  place  on  Broadfirth,"  said  Kol- 
bein, "is  not  so  far  out  of  our  way  when 
we  journey  b^ck.  Let  us  make  a  stop 
there,  and  pull  this  man  Einar  out  of  his 
house,  and  so  deal  with  him  that  he  shall 
do  no  evil  hereafter." 

This  he  said  with  fire,  for  he  was  a 
young  man. 

But  Flosi  answered  :  "  Now  is  seen  in 
[  1S2  ] 


THE   TRIAL    OF    SKILL 

thee  the  great  fault  of  this  land,  for  we 
are  all  too  ready  to  proceed  iiiila\vfully. 
And  men  can  know  by  me  how  \qolence 
is  hard  repaid."'  All  knew  he  spoke  of 
the  Burning,  and  of  that  vengeance  which 
took  from  liim  many  kinsmen.  '*  Let  us 
do  nothing  unlawful*  What  sayest  thou, 
Kari  ?  ' 

Then  Kari  said  that  notliing  should  be 
done  without  the  law.  ^Vnd  the  young 
man  sat  down  again.  But  Kari  called 
on  Snorri   for  his  opinion. 

"  Methinks,"  said  Snorri,  "  that  the  lad 
hath  some  way  of  his  own  which  may 
serve." 

**  If  that  is  all,"  answered  Kari,  '*  then 
we  will  help  him." 

"  It  is  only,"  said  Rolf,  '*  that  one  of 
you  here  will  shoot  with  the  bow  three 
roods  farther  than  I.  Thus  can  my  father's 
death  be  proved  unlawful,  and  Einar 
stand  punishable." 

[  123  ] 


THE   STORY  OF  KOLF 

With  great  eagerness  the  young  men 
sprang  up  and  got  their  bows.  All  said 
they  would  do  their  best  to  help  the  lad, 
but  it  was  plain  that  they  regarded  the 
matter  an  easy  one.  So  Rolf  took  heart 
at  their  confidence.  Then  all  went  out 
to  the  mead,  where  was  good  space  for 
shooting. 

"  But  first,"  said  Kari,  ''  let  us  get  our 
hand  in  with  shooting  at  a  mark.  Then 
when  we  are  limber  we  will  shoot  to  show 
our  distance." 

So  that  was  done,  and  all  thought  that 
great  sport,  and  a  fine  opportunity  for 
each  to  show  w^hat  man  he  was.  The 
Southfirthers  and  the  Westfirthers  set 
apples  on  sticks  and  shot  them  off,  and 
they  shot  next  at  the  sticks  themselves, 
and  last  they  shot  at  a  moving  mark. 
Then  they  called  Rolf  to  show  his  skill. 

Flosi  asked  of  Kari :  "  Thinkest  thou 
the  lad  can  shoot  ? " 


THE   TRIAL   OF   SKILL 

"  Slender  is  he,'  answered  Kari,  *'  but 
strong  in  the  arms  and  back,  and  his  eye 
is  the  eye  of  an  eagle.  Our  young  men 
will  not  find  their  task  easy." 

Rolf  struck  the  apples,  and  then  the 
sticks,  and  then  the  moving  mark.  Then 
they  swung  a  hoop  on  the  end  of  a  pole, 
and  Rolf  sent  his  arrow  through  it,  but 
most  of  the  others  failed. 

Kari  laughed.  "  Ye  forget,"  quotli  he, 
"  that  the  lad  shoots  at  birds  and  cannot 
afford  to  lose  his  arrows.  AN^ho  among 
us  hath  had  such  training  ?  But  now 
let  us  try  at  the  distance." 

So  the  ground  was  cleared  for  that, 
and  the  weaker  bowmen  shot  first,  and 
some  good  shots  were  made.  Rolf  was 
called  upon  to  say  what  he  thought.  He 
shook  his  head. 

"  Ye  must  do  better,"  he  said. 

Then  better  bowmen  shot,  all  those 
who  were  there  except  Kari  and  Kolbein. 
[125] 


THE   STORY   OF  ROLF 

Snorri  would  not  shoot,  but  Flosi  did, 
and  a  great  honor  it  was  deemed  that  he 
should  oblige  the  lad.  But  when  all  had 
finished,  then  Rolf  took  his  bow,  and  his 
arrow  fell  upon  the  farthest  which  had 
been  sent,  and  split  it. 

SnoiTi  laughed.  "  So  hath  my  kinsman 
come  here,"  he  said,  "  and  all  for  naught." 

But  Kari  said :  "  Kolbein  and  1  have 
yet  to  shoot,  and  we  are  about  alike  in 
skill."  So  they  shot  one  after  the  other, 
and  they  shot  equally,  so  far  that  all 
were  pleased,  and  some  ran  to  measure 
the  distance,  finding  it  three  roods  and 
more  beyond  Rolfs  arrow.  Many  cried 
that  the  matter  was  now  settled. 

But  Snorri  said  :  ''Let  Rolf  shoot  once 
more.  Mayhap  he  hath  not  yet  done 
his  best." 

Then  Rolf  took  his  bow  again,  and  the 
arrow  flew;  it  fell  less  than  a  rood  be- 
hind the  arrows  of  Kari  and  Kolbein. 
[126  1 


THE   TRIAL   OF   SKILL 

So  it  was  proved  that  none  there  might 
help  Rolf  in  his  need.  Then  he  was 
greatly  cast  do^^Tl ;  and  he  \^dshed  to  go 
away  at  once,  but  they  detained  him  over 
night.  Xo  men  could  be  kinder  to  him. 
And  in  the  morning,  when  he  was  to 
start  hoine,  they  offered  him  money,  but 
he  would  take  none.  So  Snorri  gave  him 
a  cape,  and  Flosi  a  belt,  and  Kari  gave 
a  short  sword,  handsome  and  well  made  ; 
much  was  he  honored  by  those  gifts. 
SnoiTi  lent  him  a  horse  to  take  him  to 
Hvamm,  and  there  boatmen  set  him 
again  across  the  firth. 

Weary  and  disheartened,  he  came  to 
Cragness  on  the  morning  of  the  second 
day,  and  \\dthout  joy  he  entered  the  hall. 
There  Asdis  met  him  in  great  trouble. 

•'  Here  has   been,"  said   she,  *'  a  great 

man  and   a   rough,  who   made  me  feed 

him.     Misfortunes  come  to   us  from  all 

sides,  for   Frodi   is   away,  and   the   man 

[1-7] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

took  our  milk-ewe,  and  has  driven  it 
away  before  him,  going  toward  the  fells." 

"  When  was  he  here  ?  "  asked  Rolf. 

"  Not  two  hours  ago." 

"  I  will  seek  him,"  said  the  lad,  and 
turned  from  the  house. 

"  Nay,"  cried  Asdis  in  alarm,  "  I  beg 
thee,  go  not !  For  he  was  huge  and  fierce 
of  aspect.  Thou  art  too  tender  to  meet 
such  as  he.  Put  up  with  this  matter  and 
let  it  pass." 

**  Mother,"  answered  Rolf,  "  I  am  six- 
teen years  old,  and  since  the  death  of  my 
father  I  am  a  man  in  the  eye  of  the  law. 
Wouldst  thou  have  me  less  than  a  man 
in  fact  ? "  And  he  went  his  way  after 
the  robber. 


[  128] 


CHAPTER   XIII 

OF    THAT    ROBBER 

ROI^F  followed  that  man  who  had 
stolen  the  ewe,  and  the  way  led 
first  down  into  the  dales,  and  then 
upward  to  the  fells.  There  had  been  rain 
and  the  paths  were  soft,  so  that  the  tracks 
of  man  and  sheep  were  clear.  It  was 
strange  to  Rolf  tliat  the  robber  showed 
such  boldness  as  to  go  on  beaten  ways. 
Eut  when  at  last  he  reached  the  region 
where  all  the  paths  were  grassy  and  tracks 
could  no  longer  be  seen,  then  Rolf  knew 
not  what  to  do  until  he  met  a  wayfarer. 

"  Hast  thou  seen,"'  asked  Rolf,  "  one 
who  goes  driving  a  ewe  ?  " 

"  He  is  not  far  before  thee,"  answered 
the  man.  "  But  what  seekest  thou  with 
him  ? " 

9  [  129  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

"  The  ewe  is  mine,"  said  Rolf,  "  1  will 
have  it  again." 

"Thou  art  foolhardy,"  cried  the  man. 
"  A  life  is  more  than  a  sheep.  Turn 
back  ! " 

"  Not  1,"  quoth  Rolf,  and  he  went  on. 
Then  in  a  little  while  he  saw  the  man 
before  him,  going  without  haste  behind 
the  ewe.  And  Rolf  marvelled  at  his  con- 
fidence, for  the  man  did  not  even  look 
back  to  see  if  he  were  followed.  So  Rolf 
strung  his  bow  and  went  faster,  going 
quietly  until  he  was  but  fifty  feet  behind 
the  man.  And  then  he  called  to  the 
robber. 

That  man  turned  at  once,  drawing  his 
sword.  Grim  and  harsh  was  he  in  face 
when  he  found  he  was  followed,  but  when 
he  saw  a  lad,  alone,  then  he  smiled. 

"  Seekest  thou  me  ? "  he  asked.     And 
his  voice  was  harsh,  like  his  face,  so  that 
he  was  a  man  to  terrify  many. 
[130] 


OF   THAT   ROBBER 

"That  sheep  is  mine,"  said  Rolf. 
*'  Leave  it  and  go  thy  way." 

"  Go  home,  boy  !  "  said  the  man.  "  I 
would  not  hurt  thee." 

"  Once  more/'  cried  Rolf,  "  I  bid  thee 
leave  the  ewe,  else  will  I  strive  with  thee 
for  it." 

"  What,"  sneered  the  man,  "  wilt  thou 
set  thyself  against  me  i  Draw  thy  sword, 
then  ! " 

But  the  robber's  sword  was  long  and 
heavy,  while  Rolfs  was  short  and  light. 
"Nay,"  he  responded,  ''but  I  will  hurt 
thee  with  my  arrows.  Take  thy  shield 
and  defend  thyself" 

"  No  shield  do  I  need,"  sneered  the  man 
again,  "  against  such  as  thou.  Shoot,  and 
see  if  thou  canst  touch  me  ! " 

So  great  was  his  contempt  that  he  stung 

Rolf  to  the  quick.     '*  Let  us  see,  then  !  " 

the  lad  cried.     And  in  great  heat  of  anger, 

at  short  range,  Rolf  drove  a  shaft  at  the 

[131] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

middle  of  the  man's  body.  But  behold ! 
the  man  swung  his  heavy  sword  as  lightly 
as  a  wand,  and  brushed  the  arrow  aside  I 

"  Once  more  !  "  quoth  he. 

And  then  Rolf  shot  again,  and  yet 
again,  but  each  time  the  arrow  was  swept 
aside.  And  the  robber  called  with  jeers 
to  shoot  faster.  So  Rolf  sent  his  shafts  as 
swiftly  as  he  could,  and  it  was  astonishing 
to  see  how  fast  they  followed  each  other  ; 
but  though  he  shot  half  a  score  of  times, 
each  arrow,  just  as  it  reached  its  mark, 
was  brushed  aside.  Of  them  all,  one 
touched  the  clothing  on  the  robber's 
breast,  so  that  it  tore  the  cloth  ;  and  one, 
sent  at  the  face,  scratched  the  skin  ere  it 
was  turned.  When  that  was  done,  the 
man  jeered  no  more,  for  he  saw  that  Rolf 
was  closing  in. 

And  what  might  have  happened  is  not 
known.     But  to  Rolf,  even  in  his  anger 
to  be  so  foiled,  there  came  admiration  of 
[132] 


OF   THAT   ROBBER 

the  stranger's  skill.  "  Now,"  he  thought, 
"  such  a  thing  is  a  mai'vel,  for  it  is  related 
of  the  men  of  old  time,  but  not  of  the  men 
of  to-day.  I  had  not  deemed  anyone  so 
quick  or  so  strong."  Then  his  own  words 
told  him  who  the  man  must  be ;  he 
stopped  advancing,  and  lowered  his  bow. 

But  in  a  twinkle  the  man  dropped  his 
sword  and  strung  his  own  bow,  and  he 
laid  an  arrow  on  the  string.  '*  Now," 
cried  he,  ''  we  have  changed  about,  and 
can  play  the  game  the  other  way.  Per- 
haps thou  also  canst  guard  thyself"  He 
drew  the  bow.  '*  Art  thou  minded  to 
try?" 

Rolf  made  no  movement  to  ward  him- 
self '*  Thou  art  Grettir  the  Strong,"  he 
said. 

"  Grettir  Asmund's  son  am  I,"  answered 

the  man,    "  whom    men  call   Grettir  the 

Strong.     Perhaps  thou  art  now  the  more 

minded  to  slay  me,  even  as  fools  whom  I 

[133] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

meet  from  time  to  time.  For  nine  hun- 
dreds in  silver  is  the  price  set  upon  my 
head." 

"  Nay,"  answered  Rolf,  "  I  would  not 
slay  thee." 

The  man  laughed  mightily.  "I  owe 
my  life  to  thee ! "  he  cried.  Then  he 
changed  his  manner  suddenly.  "  Go, 
leave  me,  boy,  for  my  temper  is  short, 
and  I  might  do  thee  a  mischief !  " 

And  then  he  went  on  his  way,  still 
driving  the  ewe  before  him ;  but  Rolf 
remained  in  that  place.  After  a  time  the 
lad  gathered  those  of  his  arrows  which 
were  not  broken,  and  turned  back  toward 
his  home.  But  when  he  looked  behind, 
and  saw  that  a  roll  of  land  hid  him  from 
Grettir,  then  he  turned  again,  and  fol- 
lowed after  the  outlaw. 

A  long  time  Rolf  followed,  warily  at 
first,  for  Grettir  looked  back  once  or 
twice  ;  then  the  lad  might  go  more  boldly. 
[  134  ] 


OF    THAT   ROBBER 

And  the  outlaw  led  him  up  into  the  hills, 
where  were  rocks  and  crags  and  much 
barrenness,  a  region  where  men  might 
lurk  long  and  not  be  found.  And  Grettir 
made  a  halt  at  a  strong  place,  a  shelf  on 
the  crags,  protected  from  above  by  a  sheer 
cliff,  and  reached  only  from  one  side.  It 
seemed  as  if  he  had  often  been  there  be- 
fore. While  he  made  a  fire,  Rolf  lay  at 
a  distance,  and  wondered  how  he  might 
steal  nigher.  Only  one  vantage  did  he 
see  which  commanded  tlie  outlaw's  lair : 
a  great  spur  of  rock  which  stood  out 
from  the  cliff,  but  whicli  it  would  be  hard 
to  reach. 

Then  Grettir  laid  himself  to  sleep  while 
it  was  yet  day,  and  Rolf  crept  forward  till 
he  was  under  the  spur.  From  above  no 
man  might  reach  it ;  yet  there  were  crev- 
ices here  and  there  in  the  rock  by  which 
Rolf  could  climb.  So  he  slung  his  bow 
on  his  back  and  tried  the  ascent.  But 
[135] 


THE   STORY   OF  ROLF 

so  slow  must  he  climb,  for  fear  of  noise, 
that  it  was  dark  when  he  reached  the 
flat  top ;  and  though  Grettir  was  scarce 
forty  feet  away,  Rolf  could  not  see  him 
at  all.  So  he  watched  there  through  the 
night. 

Ever  at  that  little  distance  he  heard 
Grettir  labor  in  his  sleep,  and  oft  the 
outlaw  moaned  and  groaned.  At  times 
he  started  up  and  looked  abroad,  but  he 
could  see  nothing  by  the  light  of  the  stars. 
But  when  dawn  came,  then  Grettir  slept 
peacefully  ;  and  when  it  was  broad  day  he 
still  lay  sleeping.  His  face  in  sleep  was 
sad  and  noble,  with  signs  of  a  hasty 
temper  ;  his  frame  was  great  indeed.  He 
lay  so  long  that  Rolf  at  last  strung  his 
bow  and  shot  an  arrow  into  the  ground 
by  him.  Grettir  started  from  his  sleep, 
grasping  his  weapons  and  looking  about 
for  his  foes.  Never  in  his  life  Rolf  forgot 
that  sight,  which  few  men  had  seen  with- 
[136] 


OF   THAT   ROBBER 

out  ruing  it,  of  Grettir  angry  and   ready 
for  the  fray. 

But  Grettir  saw  no  one,  for  he  looked 
about  on  the  hillside  below  him.  Then 
Rolf  spoke:  *' Here  am  I,  Grettir." 

Then  the  outlaw  saw  him,  and  put  up 
his  shield  against  a  second  arrow.  Rolf 
said  :  '*  Hiid  I  wished,  I  could  have  slain 
thee  in  thy  sleep.' 

"  Ratlier  will  I  believe,"  answered  Gret- 
tir, "  that  thou  hast  shot  thy  last  arrow, 
and  missed." 

Rolf  showed  him  his  full  quiver,  and 
Grettir  lowered  his  shield.  "  How  camest 
thou  here  (  "  he  asked.  **  I  made  sure  that 
thou  weii:  gone." 

"  Not  very  sure,"  answered  Rolf 

*'  And  how,"  asked  Grettir,  ''  didst  thou 
reach  that  place  ?  I  had  weened  no  man 
could  mount  that  rock." 

*'  I  am  but  a  boy,"  answered  Rolf,  "yet 
men  call  me  Cragsman." 
[137] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

"  Now  I  am  well  shamed,"  cried  Grettir, 
"  that  a  boy  hath  so  outwitted  me  !  And 
this  I  believe,  that  thou  mightest  have 
slain  me ;  for  a  good  archer  I  found  thee 
yesterday.  Still  more  will  I  say,  that 
yesterday  I  had  near  suffered  a  hurt  at 
thy  hands,  so  that  I  was  considering 
whether  to  retreat  before  thee,  or  to  take 
my  shield,  and  neither  have  I  yet  done 
before  a  single  archer.  Now  let  me  ask 
thee,  why  didst  thou  stop  shooting  then  ; 
and  why  didst  thou  not  slay  me  here  as  I 
lay?" 

"Because,"  answered  Rolf,  "thou,  or 
no  man  in  Iceland,  canst  give  me  the  help 
I  need." 

"  Come  down,"  said  Grettir,  "  and  we 
will  eat  together." 

So  they  breakfasted  together,  of  dried 
meat  and  the  milk  of  the  ewe.  "  How 
was  thy  sleep  there  on  the  crag  ? "  asked 
Grettir. 

[  138  ] 


OF   THAT    ROBBER 

"No  worse,"  answered  Rolf,  "than 
thine  here  on  the  ledge.  Why  didst 
thou  sleep  so  ill  ? " 

Then  Grettir  answered  soberly  :  "  One 
of  my  few  good  deeds  is  so  repaid  that  I 
see  shapes  in  the  dark,  and  my  sleep  is 
broken.  For  I  slew  Glain  the  ghost  who 
wasted  Thorhallstead,  but  ere  I  cut  off 
his  head  he  laid  on  me  that  spell.  So  I 
am  a  fearsome  man  in  the  dark,  though 
in  tlie  day  no  man  may  daunt  me.  But 
what  can  I  do  for  thee  ? " 

"  Let  me  see,"  answered  Rolf,  "  if  with 
the  bow  thou  canst  shoot  farther  than  I.'' 

**  Thou  ai-t  a  vain  lad,"  said  Grettir, 
somewhat  displeased.  *'  For  that  alone 
camest  thou  hither  i  " 

"  Be  not  wroth,"  begged  Rolf,  "  for  I 
have  the  best  of  reasons."  And  he  told 
the  story  of  his  father's  death  and  of  the 
need  for  a  good  archer.     Grettir  smiled. 

"  And  couldst  thou  find  no  man,"  asked 
[139] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

he,  "  who  is  within  the  law,  to  do  this  for 
thee  ? " 

Then  Rolf  told  of  the  trial  with  those 
Soiithfirthers  at  Tongue,  and  Grettir 
looked  upon  him  with  surprise.  "  So 
skilled  art  thou  then  ?  "  he  asked.  "  Now 
string  thy  bow,  and  show  me  how  far 
thou  canst  shoot." 

So  Rolf  strung  his  bow,  and  shot  along 
the  hillside,  and  the  arrow  fell  far  away. 
*'  Now  do  I  wonder,"  said  Grettir.  "  Let 
me  see  thy  bow."  And  when  he  had 
looked  on  it  he  said :  "  That  any  one 
could  shoot  so  far  with  such  light  gear  I 
had  not  thought  possible.  Thou  art  a 
good  bowman.  But  what  thinkest  thou 
of  my  bow  ? " 

Rolf  took  the  bow  of  Grettir  in  his 
hand,  and  a  strange  weapon  it  was.  For 
it  was  shorter  than  his  own  bow,  and 
scarcely  shaped  at  all,  but  was  heavy  and 
thick,  so  that  it  had  seemed  not  to  be 
[  140  ] 


OF   THAT   ROBBER 

a  bow,  save  for  the  string  and  the  notched 
ends, 

"  Such  a  bow."  said  Rolf,  "  saw  I 
never." 

"  Canst  thou  string  it  ?  "  asked  Grettir. 

Then  Rolf  tried,  but  he  could  scarce 
bend  it  a  little  way.  Yet  Grettir  took  it 
and  strung  it  with  ease.  Then  he  showed 
Rolf  his  an'ows,  which  were  heavy,  short, 
and  thick,  like  the  bow.  He  laid  one  on 
the  string,  and  drew  it  to  the  head,  and 
behold  !  it  rushed  forth  with  a  great  whir, 
and  witli  such  force  that  it  might  pierce  a 
man  behind  his  shield.  And  it  flew  far 
beyond  the  arrow  of  Rolf,  full  five  rood 
further. 

*•  What  thou  dost  with  skill,"  said 
Grettir,  **  I  do  with  strength."  But  Rolf 
cried  with  great  joy  : 

'*  Thou  art  the  man  I  have  been  seek- 
ing!"    Then  he  asked:  ''Wilt  thou  go 
with  me  and  shoot  an  arrow  before  wit- 
[141] 


THE   STORY    OF    ROLF 

nesses,  to  prove  that  my  father  was 
unlawfully  slain  ? " 

"  That  I  will,"  quoth  Grettir,  "  and  joy- 
fully too,  for  I  see  little  of  men.  Only 
one  thing  I  require,  that  safe  conduct  be 
promised  me  to  go  and  come,  for  I  have 
enemies  in  thy  dales." 

"How  shall  I  get  thee  safe  conduct ? " 
asked  Rolf. 

"  It  must  be  granted,"  answered  Grettir, 
"  by  the  Quarter  Court  at  the  Althing." 

Then  they  talked  the  matter  over,  and 
Grettir  advised  Rolf  once  more  to  seek 
Snorri  the  Priest,  to  find  what  steps  should 
be  taken.  Then  it  was  bespoken  where 
Rolf  should  meet  Grettir  again,  and  the 
outlaw  offered  to  lay  out  in  the  hills  north 
of  the  Thingvalla,  in  the  valley  of  the 
geysirs,  and  await  tidings  of  the  outcome 
of  the  suit. 

"  Now,"  said  Rolf,  when  he  was  ready  to 
go,  "  keep  the  ewe  for  thy  kindness's  sake." 
[142] 


OF   THAT   ROBBER 

"  Do  thou  take  her,"  answered  Grettir. 
"  For  had  I  known  that  thy  mother  was  a 
widow,  I  w^ould  never  have  taken  the 
sheep.  And  the  first  booty  is  this,  which 
ever  1  rendered  again.' 

So  Rolf  returned  toward  home  driving 
the  ewe ;  and  when  he  reached  the  high- 
way which  led  to  the  South  Firths,  there 
came  riding  a  company,  Kari  and  Flosi 
and  their  followers,  and  Snorri  the  Priest 
was  with  them.  They  asked  tidings. 
Then  he  told  them  of  Grettir,  and  those 
three  chiefs  left  their  horses,  and  sat  down 
witli  Rolf  on  the  fell  a  little  way  fi'om 
their  company  ;  they  had  talk  what  was 
to  be  done.  For  Snorri  declared  he  saw 
a  flaw  in  the  case,  since  Grettir  was  an 
outlaw,  and  no  outlaw  had  ever  yet  come 
into  a  suit  at  law.     But  at  last  he  said : 

**  Now  go  thy  wa}',  and  summon  Einar 
with  a  formal  summons.  [And  he  taught 
Rolf  the  form.]  But  be  thou  sure  that  no 
[U3J 


THE    STORY   OF   ROLF 

mention  is  made  of  Grettir.  And  I  be- 
lieve that,  since  no  such  case  has  ever  yet 
been  tried,  it  can  lawfully  be  brought 
about  that  Grettir  may  shoot." 

Then  those  chiefs  went  their  way,  and 
Rolf  went  his,  and  he  came  back  to 
Cragness. 


[lU] 


CHAPTER    XIV 

HOW    ROLF    AND   EINAR    SUMMONED 
EACH    OTHER 

BECAUSE  of  tlie  state  of  mat- 
ters at  Cra<^ness,  Frodi  the  Smith 
journeyed  there  frequently  to  see 
his  relatives.  Here  it  must  be  told  what 
kind  of  man  he  was.  He  was  tall  and 
heavy-jointed,  with  a  long  neck  and  a 
long  face,  and  somewhat  comic  to  look 
upon.  Frodi  the  Slow  was  he  by-named, 
for  his  movements  were  cumbersome  and 
his  mind  worked  slowly.  But  since  that 
affair  at  the  sheep-fold,  many  called  him 
Whittle-Frodi. 

Now  Rolf  sends  for  him  one  day,  and 
tells  him  all  that  had  happened,  and  how 
he  was  sure  of  making  Einar  an  outlaw. 
10  [  145  1 


THE   STORY   OF  ROLF 

And  he  asks  Frodi  to  go  with  him  to 
the  house  of  Einar,  to  be  witness  to 
the  summons. 

Then  said  Frodi :  "  Let  me  say  what 
I  think  of  this  affair.  First  thou  shouldst 
ask  a  peaceful  atonement.  For  in  the 
beginning  it  seems  that  there  is  danger 
to  thee,  so  gi-eat  is  the  strength  against 
thee.  And  in  the  second  place  such  con- 
tinual blood-feuds  as  daily  go  on  are 
unchristian,  and  evil  for  the  land." 

Then  Rolf  was  thoughtful.  "  Shall  I 
have  done  all  my  seeking  for  nothing  ? " 
he  asked.  "  More  than  that,  shall  I  take 
money  for  my  father's  slaying  ?  " 

"It  is  the  custom  of  the  land,"  said 
Frodi,  "  and  many  men  do  it  for  the  sake 
of  peace." 

"I  heard  Flosi   say  at  Tongue,"  said 

Rolf,  **  how  strife  between  neighbors  was 

the  greatest  bane  of  this  land.     And  I 

am   half  minded   to  do   as  thou   sayest. 

[146] 


ROLF   AND   EIXAR 

But  why  has  not  Einar  offered  me  atone- 
ment, if  any  is  to  be  paid  ?  I  tell  thee, 
hard  is  liis  heart,  and  he  is  glad  ! " 

"  At  least,"  begged  Frodi,  "  let  me  ask 
Einar  what  he  will  do." 

*'  So  I  will,"  answered  Rolf,  "  and  a 
great  sacrifice  I  make,  to  lay  aside  my 
grief  and  vengeance.  Nay,  I  even  break 
my  vow  which  I  made  before  thee.  But 
I  think  only  scorn  will  be  thy  portion, 
and  matters  will  be  made  worse." 

Then  they  went  together  to  tlie  house 
of  Einar,  and  were  seen  from  the  hall 
as  they  entered  the  yard,  and  men  came 
and  stood  in  the  porch  as  they  approached. 
There  were  Einar  and  Ondott,  and  other 
men  of  the  household.  All  bore  weapons. 
But  no  one  spoke  when  the  cousins  stood 
before  them. 

*'  Will  no  one  here  give  us  welcome  ?  " 
asked  Frodi. 

Ondott  mimicked  Frodi's  slow  voice, 
[147] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

aiid   said:    "Be  welcome."     The  men  of 
Einar  laughed. 

"  Laugh  not,"  said  Frodi  mildly.  "  Now, 
Einar,  it  is  known  how  Hiarandi  came  by 
his  death,  and  men  say  thou  art  respon- 
sible therefor." 

"  I  was  not  by  at  his  slaying,"  answered 
Einar. 

Said  Rolf:  "  What  is  done  by  a  man's 
servants,  with  his  knowledge,  is  as  his 
deed." 

And  Frodi  said :  "  Were  it  not  better 
to  atone  Rolf  for  the  death  of  his  father, 
rather  than  have  bad  blood  between 
neighbors  ?  For  thou  knowest  this,  that 
some  day  a  man  may  be  found  to  shoot 
an  aiTOW  beyond  that  little  oak." 

Now  Einar  was  plainly  smitten  by  the 
answer  of  Frodi,  and  the  scorn  went  from 
his  face,  and  he  thought.  And  here  may 
be  seen  how  the  evil  which  a  bad  man 
does  is  not  half  so  much  in  quantity  as 
[148] 


ROLF   AND   EIXAR 

the  good  which  he  mars.  For  Ondott 
Crafty  saw  what  was  in  Einar's  mind, 
and  he  spoke  quickly. 

"  An  award  may  be  given,  Einar,"  said 
he,  "  which  will  honor  you  both.  Shall 
I  utter  it  ? " 

Now  Einar  w^as  accustomed  to  the  bitter 
jokes  of  Ondott,  and  when  he  thought 
he  saw  one  coming,  he  forgot  his  design 
of  peace,  and  said  :  "  Utter  the  award." 

"  But  does  Rolf  agree  to  it  ? "  asked 
Ondott. 

"  I  will  hear  it,"  answered  Rolf  "But 
if  thou  meanest  to  scoff,  think  twice,  lest 
in  the  end  it  be  bad  tor  thee." 

Meanwhile  some  of  the  women  of  the 
household  had  come  out  of  the  hall  at  its 
other  end,  by  the  women's  door,  and  now 
stood  near  to  hear  what  was  said.  Helga 
the  daughter  of  Einar  was  there,  but  she 
hung  back  ;  nearest  of  all  stood  Thurid 
the  crone,  listening  closely. 
[149] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

•'  Now  this  I  would  award,"  said  On- 
dott,  "if  I  were  in  thy  place,  Einar. 
Thy  son  Grani  is  abroad,  in  the  fostering 
of  the  Orkney  earl ;  but  some  day  he  will 
come  home,  and  then  will  need  men  to 
serve  him.  Let  Rolf  give  up  his  holding 
and  become  thy  man  ;  so  canst  thou  pro- 
tect him  from  all  harm.  Then  when  thy 
son  returns  Rolf  shall  be  his  bow-bearer, 
and  shall  be  atoned  by  the  honor  for  the 
death  of  his  father." 

Some  laughed,  but  not  for  long,  and 
so  far  was  this  from  a  jest  that  the  most 
were  silent.     Then  Thurid  chanted  : 

'^For  Einar' s  son  shall  Rolf  bear  bow. 
Which  in  the  end  shall  bear  most  woe  ?  " 

But  none  paid  attention,  for  Rolf  was 
gathering  himself  to  speak.  And  he 
cried :  **  111  jesting  is  thine,  Ondott ! 
Now  hear  what  I  am  come  hither  to 
say:  Outlaw  shall  Einar  be  made,  for 
that  man  is  found  who  can  make  the 
[150] 


ROLF   AND   EINAR 

shot  beyond  the  little  oak.  And  thus  I 
summon  Einar." 

So  he  recited  the  summons.  He  named 
the  deed  and  the  place,  and  the  wounds 
of  whicli  Hiarandi  had  died.  He  named 
witnesses,  those  householders  who  had 
already  been  summoned.  And  he  called 
Einar  to  answer  for  the  deed  before  the 
Westfirther's  Court  at  the  Althing. 

Ondott  alone  laughed  when  the  sum- 
mons was  spoken  in  full.  *'  So  here  are 
come  a  boy  and  a  peaceling,"  quoth  he, 
''  to  pick  a  quarrel  with  men." 

''  Heed  him  not,"  said  Frodi  to  Rolf, 
*'  for  he  seeks  cause  to  draw  sword  on 
thee." 

Then  Rolf  made  no  answer  to  Ondott, 
but  he  and  Frodi  turned  away  and  started 
to  go  home.  Ondott  whispered  to  Einar : 
"  A  spear  between  the  shoulders  will 
settle  this  matter  for  good."  And  he 
signed  to  Hallvard  that  he  should  have 
[  151  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

his  spear  ready  ix)  throw.  Einar  stood 
irresolute. 

But  the  maid  Helga  went  forward 
quickly  and  walked  by  Rolfs  side.  "May 
I  go  with  thee  to  the  gate  ? "  she  asked. 

Great  anger  possessed  him  against  all 
of  Einar 's  house,  but  the  sight  of  her 
astonished  him,  and  he  said  she  might 
come.  In  silence  they  went  to  the  gate 
of  the  yard  ;  then  Helga  stood  there  in 
the  way  while  those  tw^o  from  Cragness 
went  homeward.  And  Einar  had  already 
bidden  that  no  violence  be  done,  for  fear 
of  harming  his  daughter.  He  went  into 
the  hall  and  sat  down  in  his  seat,  brood- 
ing over  the  outcome. 

Ondott  said :  "  Too  squeamish  art 
thou." 

Einar  said :  "  If  thou  findest  me  not  a 
way  out  of  this,  it  will  go  ill  with  thee." 

Now  a  way  out  of  that  would  have 
been  hard  to  find,  had  not  one  day  Ondott 
[152] 


ROLF   AND   EINAK 

met  that  man  who  had  set  Rolf  on  the 
right  road  as  he  pursued  Grettir.  Said 
the  man  :  "So  thy  neiglibor  Rolf  won  his 
sheep  again  from  Grettir  the  Strong. 
That  was  a  great  deed  !  ' 

Then  Ondott  learned  of  the  stealing 
of  the  sheep,  and  how  Rolf  had  been  seen 
driving  it  home  again.  He  thought,  and 
knew  wlio  must  be  that  man  who  would 
shoot  for  Rolf  Then  he  went  homeward 
with  a  liglit  lieart. 

"  Now/'  said  he  to  Einar,  "  thy  defence 
is  sure.  But  come  with  me,  and  we  will 
summon  Rolf  for  those  wounds  he  dealt, 
and  that  man  lie  slew,  when  Hiarandi 
was   slain." 

**  No  court,"  answered  Einar,  ''  will 
punish  Rolf  for  that."  And  he  would 
not  go,  though  he  gave  Ondott  permis- 
sion to  go  in  his  stead.  Ondott  took  a 
witness  and  went  to  Cragness,  where  Rolf 
and  Frodi  were  at  work  in  the  yard. 
[153] 


THE   STORY  OF   ROLF 

Ondott  recited  the  summons ;  Rolf  and 
Frodi  went  on  with  the  work,  and  an- 
swered naught. 

And  now  all  is  quiet  until  men  ride 
to  the  Althing. 


[  1-54  ] 


CHAPTER   XV 

OF   SUITS    AT   THP:    ALTHING 

ROLF  journeyed  to  tlie  Althing, 
and  as  he  went  lie  fell  in  with 
the  company  of  Snorri  the  Priest, 
and  travelled  with  tlicni.  Snorri  heard 
how  the  suninions  had  gone,  and  he  asked 
whether  Rolf  had  said  an}i:hing  of  Grettir. 
Rolf  answered  tliat  he  had  not.  Then 
he  told  of  the  summons  which  Ondott  had 
made,  and  Snorri  laughed.  It  w;is  not 
many  days  before  they  came  to  tlie  Thing- 
valla,  and  Rolf  saw  that  gi'eat  wonder  of 
Iceland. 

For  from  the  plain  on  which  they  jour- 
neyed a  large  part  had  fallen  clean  away, 
many  yards  do\\Ti,  and  it  lay  below  like 
the  bottom  of  a   pan.     The   Great  Rift 
[  155  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

was  the  name  of  the  western  precipice, 
and  there  was  no  way  down  save  by  one 
steep  path  ;  Snorri  had  held  that  path  on 
the  day  of  the  battle  at  the  Althing,  nor 
would  he  let  Flosi  and  the  Burners  escape 
that  way.  When  Rolf  had  got  down  to 
the  plain,  he  saw  all  the  booths  for  the 
lodging  of  those  who  came  to  the  Althing, 
ranged  along  the  river.  He  saw  the  places 
where  the  Quarter  Courts  were  held,  and 
he  went  to  the  Hill  of  Laws,  where  the 
Fifth  Court  sat  to  hear  appeals.  Now 
the  Hill  of  Laws  is  cut  off  from  the  plain 
by  deep  rifts,  and  men  showed  Rolf  where, 
to  save  his  life,  Flosi  had  leaped  one  rift 
at  its  narrowest  part,  and  that  was  a  great 
deed.  Other  wonders  were  to  be  seen. 
Then  on  the  second  day  the  sitting  of  the 
courts  began,  and  Rolf  watched  closely 
for  the  calling  of  his  suit.  But  that  came 
not  until  the  sitting  was  near  its  end. 
Now  SnoiTi  conducted  the  case  of  Rolf, 
[  156  ] 


OF   SUITS    AT   THE   ALTHIXG 

and  all  went  in  due  order.  Einar  answered 
what  was  said  against  him,  that  he  was 
not  present  at  the  slaying  of  Hiarandi. 
Snorri  called  on  the  court  to  say  whether 
Einar  were  not  answerahle.  hecause  his 
men  did  the  deed.  The  judges  said  he 
was.  Then  it  came  to  proving  whether 
or  not  the  slaying  were  illegal,  and  Snorri 
said  that  a  man  had  been  found  who  could 
shoot  the  distance.  And  this  he  asked 
of  the  judges: 

'*  Is  it  not  true  that  when,  before  wit- 
nesses, an  arrow  is  shot  from  the  boundary 
and  falls  beyond  the  tree,  that  will  prove 
the  slaying  unlawful  ?  " 

"  That  is  so,"  said  the  judges. 

"  Now  say  further,"  demanded  Snorri. 
"  Is  it  not  true  that  in  the  moment  when 
the  slaying  is  proved  unla\\^ul,  the  guilt 
of  Einar  is  established,  so  that  no  suit  at 
law  is  needed  ? " 

"  That  also  is  true,"  answered  the  judges. 
[  157  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

"  Now,"  said  Snorri,  "  one  last  thing  do 
I  ask,  whether  or  not  he  who  goes  to 
make  the  proof  by  shooting  an  arrow, 
may  go  and  come  freely,  whatsoever  man 
he  be?" 

'*  We  see  no  reason  why  this  may  not 
be  so,"  said  the  judges. 

"  Now  give  that  decision  here  aloud  in 
the  open  court,"  required  Snom. 

But  Einar  arose  and  said :  **  One  ex- 
ception only  shall  I  ask  to  this,  that  no 
outlaw  be  allowed  to  take  part  in  this 
suit,  by  shooting  the  arrow." 

Then  said  Snorri  to  Rolf,  "  They  have 
learned  of  Grettir."  Pie  said  to  the 
judges  :  "  Well  do  I  know  that  no  outlaw 
is  ever  allowed  to  give  witness  in  court, 
nor  to  sit  on  juries.  But  no  such  case  as 
this  has  ever  arisen,  and  it  seems  to  me 
that  an  outlaw  might  be  permitted  to 
shoot." 

Then  there  was  great  talking  on  both 
[  158  ] 


OF    SUITS    AT    THE    ALTHING 

sides,  lor  the  greater  part  of  an  hour  :  it 
would  be  tedious  to  tell  what  was  said. 
But  the  end  was,  that  the  judges  were 
divided,  so  tlie  question  was  refen-ed  to 
the  Lawman.  And  his  answer  was,  that 
no  outlaw  might  bike  part  in  a  law  matter 
in  any  way  whatsoever.  There  was  an 
end  to  Rolfs  hopes  to  prove  Einar  guilty 
by  the  means  of  Grettir. 

But  Snorri  called  all  men  to  witness 
that  when  some  day  a  man  might  be 
found  to  shoot  the  distance,  then  Einar 
was  guilty  without  going  to  law.  Now 
men  began  to  whisper  and  say  that  the 
end  of  Grettir  s  outlawry  was  but  four 
years  off,  and  then  Rolf  could  be  justified. 
So  Einar  tried  to  have  a  limit  of  three 
years  set  on  that  time  when  it  was  lawful 
to  try  the  shooting ;  but  Snorri  strove 
mightily  against  that,  and  that  question 
went  to  the  Lawman,  and  he  said  that 
seven  years  should  be  the  limit. 
[  1-59  1 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

That  was  the  end  of  the  suit,  and  Rolf 
got  no  satisfaction  at  all.  One  more 
thing  was  done  on  that  day,  for  Snorri 
went  to  Einar  where  he  stood  with 
Ondott,  and  he  asked  of  the  second  suit, 
for  which  Rolf  had  been  summoned. 
Ondott  spoke  for  Einar. 

"  We  shall  not  bring  that  suit." 

"  That  is  well,"  said  Snorri,  "  for  ye  had 
no  case,  and  I  could  have  a  fine  laid  on 
you  if  the  case  was  brought  falsely." 
Then  he  took  Rolf  with  him  to  his  booth. 

But  here  is  the  trick  which  Ondott  had 
prepared.  For  the  next  day  was  the  last 
of  the  sittings,  and  Snorri  was  busy  with 
many  matters  ;  but  Rolf  stayed  at  the 
booth,  much  cast  down.  Then  toward 
the  sunset  hour  the  cases  were  all  finished, 
and  men  left  the  courts,  all  save  the 
judges,  who  stayed  for  the  formal  closing. 
Then  Ondott  brought  forward  the  case 
against  Rolf,  and  summoned  him  into 
[  l^^O  ] 


OF   SUITS   AT   THP:   ALTHING 

court,  but  no  one  was  tliere  to  tell  either 
SnoiTi  or  the  lad.  Xevertheless  it  was 
the  law  that  the  suit  might  go  on,  because 
hiwful  summons  had  been  given.  And 
Einar  stood  up  and  said  : 

"  I  take  witness  to  this,  that  I  give 
notice  of  a  suit  against  Rolf  Hiarandi's 
son,  in  that  he  slew  by  a  body  wound,  by 
an  arrow,  my  herdsman  Tliorold.  I  say 
that  in  this  suit  he  ought  to  be  made  a 
guilty  man,  an  outlaw,  not  to  be  fed,  not 
to  be  forwarded,  not  to  be  helped  or  har- 
bored in  any  need.  I  say  tiiat  all  his 
goods  are  forfeited,  half  to  me,  and  lialf 
to  the  men  of  the  Quarter,  who  have  a 
right  by  hiw  to  take  liis  forfeited  goods  ; 
I  give  notice  of  this  suit  in  the  Quarter 
Court  into  which  it  ought  by  law  to  come. 
I  give  notice  in  the  hearing  of  all  men  on 
the  Hill  of  Laws.  I  give  notice  of  this 
suit  to  be  pleaded  now,  and  of  full  out- 
lawTy  against  Rolf  Hiarandi's  son." 

11  [  161  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

All  that  was  said  in  the  manner  laid 
down  by  law.  Then  Einar  pushed  the 
case,  and  no  one  was  there  to  answer  him. 
All  steps  were  taken  then  and  there,  and 
judgment  was  called  for  and  given,  and 
in  his  absence  Rolf  was  made  full  outlaw, 
and  his  goods  were  declared  forfeited. 
Not  till  the  court  had  risen,  and  nothing 
might  be  done,  was  the  news  brought  to 
Snorri  and  Rolf. 

Snorri  was  angry  that  he  had  been 
tricked,  yet  he  could  see  no  way  to  help 
himself.  This  one  thing  he  brought 
about,  that  the  judges  declared  that  Rolf, 
outlaw  though  he  was,  might  shoot  to 
prove  his  innocence,  if  he  might  but  get 
himself  safely  to  the  spot.  And  Snorri 
sought  to  comfort  Rolf,  but  the  lad  was 
dazed. 

"  The  farm  is  lost !  "  he  cried. 

"Thou  canst  win  it   back,"  answered 
Snorri.       "  Thou     art     young    and    thy 
[162] 


OF   SUITS   AT   THE   ALTHING 

strength  will  grow.  Before  the  seven 
years  are  past  thou  canst  make  that  shot." 

"  Nay,"  said  Rolf.  "  I  can  never  do  it 
until  I  find  some  bow  as  strong  as  Grettir's, 
yet  which  a  common  man  may  string. 
Never  have  I  found  a  bow  too  stiff  for 
me,  save  his  alone.' 

**  Skill  may  beat  strength,"  quoth 
Snorri.  *'  Somewhere  mayest  thou  find 
the  bow  thou  dreamest  of." 

**  Where  ?  "  demanded  Rolf. 

Snorri  was  silent,  for  he  feared  no  such 
bow  was  to  be  found. 

Rolf  sighed.  *'  And  my  mother  ?  "  he 
asked  next. 

"  She  shall  live  with  me  at  Tongue. 
And  now,"  said  Snorri,  *'  meseems  best 
that  thou  goest  home  at  once.  Thou 
knowest  all  that  is  to  be  done  ? " 

"  I  know/'  replied  Rolf ;  and  Snorri 
believed  him,  because  to  the  Priest  all 
the  ways  of  the  law^  were  so  familiar  that 
[  163  ] 


THE   STOKY   OF   ROLF 

it  seemed  all  men  m_ust  know  them.  Yet 
Rolf  did  not  know,  and  they  meant 
different  things. 

"  Shall  I  lend  thee  money,"  asked  Snorri, 
"  or  hast  thou  enough  ?  " 

"  I  have  plenty,"  said  Rolf;  yet  he  had 
only  enough  for  the  journey,  whereas 
much  more  was  needed.  Then  Rolf  took 
his  leave  of  Snorri,  and  gave  him  his 
thanks ;  and  taking  his  horse,  he  went 
from  the  Thingfield  by  the  path  up  the 
Great  Rift.  And  he  passed  two  men  of 
Einar's,  who  spoke  together  that  they 
were  to  start  very  early  in  the  morning. 
From  the  top  of  the  Rift  Rolf  looked 
down  on  that  plain  where  all  men  were 
still  busy,  and  which  in  years  had  brought 
misfortune  on  all  his  family.  Then  at 
last  he  went  his  way. 

Now  those  men  of  Einar's  went  to  their 
booth,  and  told  that  they  had  seen  Rolf 
departing.  "Hasten  back  at  once,"  said 
[164] 


OF    SUITS    AT    THE    ALTHING 

Ondott,  "and  find  what  direction  he 
takes."     And  they  went  and  watched. 

"  He  went  northwest,"  said  they,  '*  and 
he  took  not  the  straight  track  toward 
home.' 

''  Then  he  is  gone  elsewhere,"  quoth 
Ondott,  and  seemed  glad.  "Huitv,  all 
of  you,  for  he  delivers  himself  into  our 
hands." 

^leanwhile  Rolf  went  northwest  to  tlie 
valley  of  the  geysirs,  and  on  the  second 
day  found  Grettir  the  Strong  cooking  his 
food  at  a  boiling  spring. 


[165] 


CHAPTER  XVI 

THE   ACT   OF   DISTRESS 

ROLF  told  Grettir  all  that  had  hap- 
pened, and  much  was  the  outlaw 
disappointed  thereat.  For  he  had 
counted  upon  going  again  among  men, 
and  had  hoped  to  win  glory  from  the 
shooting,  so  he  was  sorry  on  his  own 
account.  But  also  he  consoled  the  boy. 
For  he  spoke  of  the  gi^eat  world  over  the 
sea,  how  there  were  places  and  peoples  to 
be  seen,  and  fame  to  be  won.  This  is 
clearly  seen  by  those  who  read  the  story 
of  Grettir,  that  all  his  life  he  sought  fame, 
and  his  fate  was  lighter  to  him  because  he 
knew  men  would  sing  of  him  after  his 
death.  But  no  such  thoughts  uplifted 
Rolf,  since  he  grieved  for  his  mother  and 
[166] 


THE   ACT   OF  DISTRESS 

for  the  loss  of  the  farm,  and  it  seemed  no 
pleasure  to  go  abroad. 

"  Now,"  said  he,  "  far  rather  would  I 
stay  here  in  this  island,  until  the  time  of 
outlawry  is  past.  A\^hy  may  I  not  stay 
with  thee  ? "' 

**  Knowest  thou  not,"  asked  Grettir, 
"  that  if  one  fares  abroad  the  outlawry  is 
for  three  years,  but  if  one  stays  it  is 
twenty  ?  And  that  is  a  third  of  most 
men's  lifetime." 

**  Yet,"  said  Rolf,  **  I  am  minded  to  do 
it."  For  he  cared  not  what  liappened  to 
him. 

"  Now,"  said  Grettir,  '*  listen  to  me,  and 
learn  what  it  means  to  be  an  outlaw.  No 
man  will  take  thee  witiiin  his  house,  so 
soon  as  he  knows  who  thou  art.  So  must 
thou  live  in  the  open,  like  a  beast,  or  else 
make  hiding-places  for  thyself.  And  a 
miserable  life  it  becomes  after  a  while. 
No  man  mayest  thou  trust,  lest  he  take 
[167] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

thy  head.  Well  do  I  know  that  Gisli 
thy  ancestor  lived  an  outlaw,  fourteen 
years ;  yet  he  lived  in  holes  and  caves, 
and  was  slain  at  the  end.  He  was  the 
greatest  outlaw  of  Iceland  before  nrie,  save 
only  Gunnar  of  Lithend,  who  tried  to 
stay  in  his  home  and  was  slain.  But  I 
have  maintained  myself  sixteen  years,  and 
miserable  have  they  been.  Too  tender 
art  thou  of  years  and  frame  to  bear  the 
life.  Moreover,  I  know  my  mother  mourns 
me  at  home.  Think  then  of  thine,  and 
put  this  idea  from  thee  !  " 

Then  Rolf  was  ashamed  that  he  had 
ever  thought  of  such  a  thing.  So  he 
spent  a  night  with  Grettir,  there  among 
the  geysirs,  and  wonderful  w^ere  the 
things  that  he  saw.  And  in  the  morning 
they  cooked  again  at  the  boiling  spring. 
Then,  as  they  sat  eating,  Grettir  said  by 
chance : 

"Thou  saidst  thou  art  poor.  Did 
[168] 


THE   ACT   OF   DISTRESS 

Snorri  give  the  money  for  the  priest's 
dues,  and  the  court's  ?  " 

"  What  are  those  dues  ?  "  asked  Rolf. 

Grettir  cried:  "Has  no  money  been 
paid  for  thine  outla\v7y  ?  " 

"  None  by  me, '  answered  Rolf. 

"  And  thy  neighbor  Einar,"  asked 
Grettir.  ''  W^hat  was  he  doing  when 
thou  camest  away  ?  " 

''  They  were  preparing  for  departure, 
so  that  I  heard  a  groom  say  they  would 
start  before  sunrise  in  the  morning." 

Then  Grettir  sprang  up,  and  went  and 
caught  Rolfs  pony ;  he  saddled  it,  and 
brought  it  to  the  lad.  **  Go  liome  ! "  he 
cried.  "  Too  little  dost  thou  know  of  the 
law.  For  if  those  dues  were  paid,  then 
thou  liadst  a  year  in  which  to  take  ship. 
But  they  are  not  paid,  so  thy  enemy  can 
make  thee  full  outlaw  ten  days  after  the 
rising  of  the  Althing,  by  executing  the 
act  of  distress  at  thy  house.  Three  days 
[169] 


THE    STORY   OF   ROLF 

are  gone  already,  and  thou  ait  far  from 
home.  For  this  was  Einar  hastening 
away.  Now  take  my  advice,  and  go  south, 
and  ship  thence." 

"Nay,"  answered  Rolf,  "first  I  must 
see  my  mother,  and  perhaps  I  can  reach 
home  in  time.  Now  fare  thee  well, 
Grettir.  When  thy  outlawry  is  finished, 
then  thou  shalt  gain  me  my  property 
again." 

But  Grettir  said  nay  to  that.  "Well 
do  I  know,"  said  he,  "  that  we  two  shall 
never  meet  again.  For  from  here  I  go 
to  the  island  of  Drangey,  to  keep  myself 
if  I  may  until  my  outlawry  is  over.  No 
stronger  place  is  there  in  Iceland  for  de- 
fence. But  Hallmund  the  Air-sprite,  my 
friend,  foretold  I  should  never  come  out 
of  my  outlawry.  Thus  I  shall  never 
again  mix  in  this  afiair  of  thine." 

Rolf  could  answer  nothing. 

"  And  in  my  turn,"  said  Grettir,  "  thus  I 
[170] 


THE    ACT   OF   DISTRESS 

foretell  thy  fate.  Xo  man  shall  help  thee 
here.  With  thine  o\^ti  strength  and  craft 
must  thou  regain  thine  own,  or  never 
more  be  master  of  thy  father's  hall !  " 

Then  Rolf  was  heavy-hearted  as  he 
bade  Grettir  farewell.  And  Grettir  did  as 
he  had  said  :  he  went  to  his  home  at  Biarg, 
and  went  thence  with  his  brother  Illugi 
to  Drangey.  How  he  fared  there  may 
be  read  in  the  Grettirs  Saga.  But  Rolf 
fared  west  to  his  home.  He  had  lost 
much  time,  as  Grettir  had  feared  ;  yet  as 
he  neared  Cragness  on  the  eleventh  day 
after  the  rising  of  the  Althing  he  saw  no 
one,  and  it  was  just  noon.  And  only  at 
high  noon  might  the  act  be  executed 
which  would  make  him  full  outlaw.  So 
he  rode  into  the  yard. 

Then  there  stepped  out  to  meet  him 
from  the  house  Ondott  Crafty,  who  came 
forward  with  a  greeting.  He  spoke  well 
to   the   boy,    and    bade   him    alight,    yet 

[  ni  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

seemed  to  wish  to  get  very  near.  Rolf 
dismounted  on  the  further  side  of  his 
horse.  "What  doest  thou  here?"  he 
asked. 

"  Einar  hath  sent  me,"  said  Ondott, 
still  coming  closer.  "  He  biddeth  thee 
come  to  his  house,  where  somewhat  can 
be  said  concerning  this  outlawry  of  thine, 
to  make  it  easier  for  thee." 

But  then  Asdis  came  running  from  the 
house.  "  Flee  ! "  she  cried.  "  Einar  and 
his  men  are  at  the  crags,  and  there  they 
make  thee  outlaw.     Flee  !  " 

Then  Ondott  snatched  at  Rolf  with  his 
lean  arms,  but  the  lad  felled  him  with  a 
buffet.  Rolf  would  have  mounted  his 
liorse  again  to  get  away,  but  men  ap- 
peared at  the  gate  of  the  yard,  so  that 
there  was  no  way  out.  Then  Rolf  passed 
quickly  into  the  hall,  and  kissed  his 
mother  farewell,  and  leaped  from  a  win- 
dow at  the  other  side,  meaning  to  gain 
[  172  ] 


THE   ACT   OF   DISTRESS 

the  cliff's.  His  way  was  all  but  clear  ; 
for  spies  had  seen  Rolf's  coming  and  re- 
ported it  to  Einar,  who  sent  his  men  to 
seize  tlie  lad.  They  had  gone  to  right 
and  left  around  the  hall,  while  Einar 
alone  completed  the  act  of  distress  at  the 
crags  ;  for  thus  the  law  said  :  it  must  be 
done  at  a  barren  spot  where  no  shade  fell, 
not  far  from  the  house  of  the  outlaw. 
And  Einar  completed  the  act,  and  started 
toward  the  house.  He  alone  stood  be- 
tween Rolf  and  his  escape.  So  Rolf  ran 
at  him,  drawing  his  sword. 

But  Einar  Hed  when  he  saw  the  lad's 
steel.  Then  Rolf  ran  up  behind,  put  his 
sword  between  Einar's  legs,  and  tripped 
him.     Einar  rolled  over  on  his  back. 

''  Mercy  ! "  cried  he,  and  made  no  at- 
tempt to  ward  himself. 

Rolf  laid  the  flat  of  his  sword  against 
Einar's  forehead  :  he  shrank  from  the  cold 
steel,  but  still  did  not  struggle. 
[173] 


THE   STORY   OF   llOLF 

"  Now,"  quoth  Rolf,  "  I  go  across  the 
sea,  yet  thou  shalt  hear  from  me  again. 
And  if  I  meet  in  the  outlands  thy  son,  of 
whom  thou  boas  test,  T  promise  thee  to 
put  this  sword  to  his  forehead,  but  with 
the  edge,  and  to  draw  his  blood." 

By  that,  the  men  of  Einar  were  close 
at  hand.  Rolf  ran  to  the  crags  and  let 
himself  down  at  a  place  which  he  knew 
well.  When  men  with  spears  came  to 
the  edge  and  looked  after  him,  nothing  of 
him  was  seen. 


174] 


CHAPTER   XVII 

ROLF   AND    FRODI    FARE    ABROAD 

ROLF  comes  to  f^rodi  where  he 
works  in  his  smithy,  there  at  the 
head  of  Hvammfirth.  Xow  the 
weather  is  rough,  and  a  strong  sea  rages 
among  tlie  ishmds  at  the  mouth  of  the 
firth,  and  the  tide-rips  are  bad.  Rolf 
comes  into  the  smithy,  and  Frodi  greets 
him  well. 

"  How  went  thy  suit  at  the  Althing  ?  " 
asks  he. 

Then  Rolf  tells  him  all,  how  he  was 
now  an  outlaw,  and  how  he  escaped. 
'*  And  men  are  out  to  catch  me,  for  as  I 
came  down  over  the  hill,  I  met  one  who 
said  that  armed  men  were  at  the  ferry 
below,  waiting  for  someone.  Now  lend 
[175] 


THE   STORY   OF  KOLF 

me  thy  boat,  Frodi,  that  I  may  cross  to 
Hvamm,  and  seek  passage  on  that  ship 
which  is  there  outfitting." 

"  Remain  with  me  overnight,"  answered 
Frodi,  "for  the  wind  is  rough."  But 
Rolf  would  not  stay.  "Then,"  said 
Frodi,  "  I  will  row  with  thee,  to  help 
against  the  wind,  and  coming  back  I  can 
row  easily  alone." 

"  Thou  wouldst  thus  come  into  danger 
for  forwarding  an  outlaw,"  replied  Rolf, 
and  on  no  account  would  he  suffer  Frodi 
to  go.  So  perforce  Frodi  lent  him  the 
boat,  and  they  bade  each  other  God-speed, 
and  Rolf  set  out. 

That  was  a  hard  row  in  the  face  of  the 
wind,  yet  Rolf  got  safely  to  Hvamm. 
Then,  desiring  that  his  enemies  should 
think  him  dead,  he  set  the  boat  adrift, 
and  the  oars  separately,  and  saw  the  waves 
carry  them  from  the  shore.  Then  he  went 
on  his  way  to  the  ship  which  was  fitting 

[  ne  ] 


ROLF   AND   FRODI 

for  the  outward  voyage ;  and  because  it 
was  the  law  that  no  shipmaster  might 
refuse  passage  to  an  outlaw,  Rolf  was  sure 
of  safety.  As  he  went  he  met  a  man  of 
Snorri  the  Priest,  and  Rolf  sent  by  him  a 
message  to  his  master  :  *'  Forget  not  thy 
promise  to  keep  my  mother  till  my  re- 
turn." And  so  he  came  to  the  ship,  and 
was  sheltered. 

But  that  boat  drifted  across  the  firth, 
and  the  wind  and  tide  brought  it  again 
to  Frodi's  smithy,  where  it  lay  and  beat 
upon  the  beach.  Frodi  went  out  and 
drew  it  up,  and  knew  it  as  his  own,  and 
believed  that  Rolf  was  drowned.  He  went 
back  to  liis  smithy,  and  sat  there  weeping. 

Then  came  that  way  men  of  Einar's, 
Hallvard  and  Hallmund,  with  Ondott 
Crafty ;  and  seeing  they  were  three,  and 
Frodi  so  mild  of  temper,  they  went  into 
the  smithy  to  taunt  him  with  the  mis- 
fortunes of  Rolf.  Because  he  wept,  they 
19  [  177  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

fell  to  laughing,  and  asked  him  :  *'  Why 
weepest  thou,  Whittle-Frodi  ? " 

Frodi  told  them  that  Rolf  was  dead. 
"  For  he  took  my  boat  to  row  across  the 
firth,  and  now  is  the  boat  come  empty  to 
land,  without  oars  or  thole-pins." 

Then  they  laughed  the  more,  and 
taunted  him  grievously,  saying  they  were 
glad  at  the  news,  and  mocking  his  weep- 
ing. So  Hallmund  came  near,  and  put 
his  hand  on  Frodi,  calling  him  a  fool. 
Frodi  seized  the  hand,  and  rose,  and  they 
all  saw  his  face  was  changed. 

"  Never  in  my  life,"  said  Frodi,  **  have 
I  been  angry  till  now ! "  He  drew  the 
man  to  him,  and  snapped  the  bones  of  his 
arm ;  then  he  raised  him  and  cast  him  at 
Hallvard,  so  that  the  two  fell,  but  Ondott 
remained  standing. 

"  Now,  Ondott,"  quoth  Frodi,  "  here  is 
the  whittle  which  once  thou  badst  me  draw. 
Let  us  see  if  it  will  cut!"  But  when  he 
[178] 


ROLF   AXD    FRODI 

drew  the  whittle,  Ondott  fled,  and  the  oth- 
ers scrambled  together  out  of  the  smithy. 

Then  Frodi  was  afraid  of  the  law,  for 
he  thought  :  "  They  will  make  me  an 
outlaw  for  this  assault."  So  he  took  his 
boat,  and  got  new  oars  and  thole-pins. 
Then  he  fetched  his  money  from  his  sleep- 
ing loft,  and  fared  across  Ifvammtirth  to 
that  same  ship  where  Rolf  was.  Great 
was  his  joy   when   he  saw  Rolf 

"  What  dost  tliou  here  ?  "  asked  Rolf. 

**  I  will  go  with  thee,"  answered  Frodi. 
Then  he  paid  the  shipmaster  his  faring, 
and  paid  Rolf's  also.  Two  days  there- 
after they  sailed  down  Broadhrth,  and 
saw  Cragness  at  a  little  distance.  The 
cairn  of  Hiarandi  was  to  be  seen  at  the 
edge  of  the  cliff,  but  many  persons  were 
at  work  in  the  field.  Rolf  knew  that  his 
enemies  had  already  set  up  their  house- 
hold there  ;  but  the  ship  took  him,  heavy- 
hearted,  east  over  the  sea. 
[179] 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

HOW  THOSE   TWO   CAME   INTO 
THRALDOM 

TWO  earls  ruled  in  the  Orkneys : 
Brusi  and  Thorfinn,  half-brothers. 
Of  the  islands,  two  thirds  were 
under  Brusi,  the  elder ;  but  besides  his 
third  Thorfinn  had  inherited  Caithness 
and  Sunderland  in  Scotland  from  his 
grandfather  the  Scot  king.  So  Thoi-finn 
lived  on  those  lands,  and  Brusi  guarded 
all  the  isles ;  but  Thorfinn  complained 
that  the  guard  was  ill-kept,  since  vikings 
haiTied  oft  in  the  isles,  coming  from 
Norway  or  Denmark. 

There  was  a  man  named  Ar  the  Pea- 
cock, who  was  a  thane  of  Brusi  the  Earl 
and  lived  on  the   Mainland  of  Orkney. 
Now  the  Mainland  of  Orkney  is  an  island, 
[180] 


INTO   THRALDOM 

and  Ar  ruled  its  northern  end,  having 
charge  of  the  tribute  to  the  Earl  and  the 
keeping  of  order.  He  hved  at  that  place 
called  Hawksness  in  Hawkdale,  below  the 
downs  and  sheepwalks,  where  is  good  har- 
bor in  winter.  Forty  men  he  kept,  and 
a  war-ship ;  his  hall  was  great,  and  there 
was  a  stone  church  close  by  ;  fisher-folk 
and  farmers  lived  in  the  same  settlement. 

Ar  was  a  vain  man  and  fond  of  show, 
kindly  but  weak.  Because  he  had  no 
child  he  had  taken  to  him  a  lad  to  foster, 
who  was  called  Grani  the  Proud,  Ar's 
Fosterling.  Grani  was  tall  and  fair,  of 
sixteen  summers,  skilled  in  games  but 
ignorant  of  war.  He  was  dear  to  his 
foster-father's  heart,  and  Ar  could  deny 
him  nothing. 

That  war-ship  of  Ar's  was  for  the  ward 

of  the  isles,  and  Ar  kept  it  at  all  times 

in   readiness.     One  day   news  came  that 

vikings  were  on  the  west  coast,  plunder- 

[181] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

ing  and  burning.     Ar  sent  for  Sweyn,  the 
master  of  his  ship. 

"  Thou  shalt  take  the  best  of  thy  men," 
said  Ar,  "  and  search  for  those  vikings. 
And  because  Earl  Thorfinn  has  com- 
plained that  our  work  is  ill-done,  thou 
shalt  take  all  pains." 

Sweyn  said  he  would. 

Then  Grani  stood  before  Ar,  and  said ; 
"Thou  hast  many  times  promised  I  should 
go  a-fighting.  Now  may  I  go  with  Sweyn, 
or  wilt  thou  put  me  off  yet  another 
time  ? " 

Ar  remembered  that  he  had  heard  of 
but  one  viking-ship,  so  he  said :  "  Thou 
mayest  go." 

"  Thou  hast  promised  me  thralls  when 
the  next  captives  are  taken.  May  I  choose 
them  from  this  ship  ?  " 

*'Two  thralls  mayest  thou  have,"  an- 
swered Ar,  "but  all  Orkneymen  are  to 
be  freed." 

[  182] 


INTO   THRALDOM 

When  they  made  ready  to  go,  Ar  said 
to  SwejTi  that  Grani  should  be  guarded 
in  the  fight,  and  Sweyn  promised  to  look 
well  to  that.  They  went  on  board  and 
sailed  round  into  the  open  sea  ;  there  they 
passed  first  the  great  cliffs,  and  then  cruised 
along  the  shore,  looking  for  the  ship  of  the 
vikings. 

Now  the  ship  of  those  chapmen  who 
had  given  passage  to  Rolf  and  Frodi  had  a 
good  voyage;  those  two  Broadtirthers  were 
the  only  Icelanders  aboard.  To  them  the 
Orkney! ngers  boasted  much  of  their  land. 

*'  In  spite  of  wliat  ye  say,"  quoth  Rolf 
to  them,  "  the  Orkneys  are  no  such  safe 
place  as  Iceland,  as  I  see  clearly,  now  that 
we  are  nearing  land/' 

''  In  what  dost  thou  see  it  ? "  asked  the 
others. 

"  With  us  are  no  sea-robbers,"  answered 
Rolf,  "  but  ye  have  set  a  watch  against 
vikings,  and  fear  them." 
[183] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

This  the  Orkneyiiigers  could  not  deny, 
for  they  had  kept  a  look-out  ever  since 
they  had  neared  the  land.  Yet  all  their 
care  did  not  avail  them,  for  they  met  a 
ship  in  the  Pentland  Firth,  a  war-ship, 
weather-stained  and  hardy  ;  shields  hung 
along  its  sides,  and  it  sailed  swiftly. 
When  the  chapmen  saw  the  shields  taken 
from  the  rail,  they  knew  that  was  a  viking- 
ship.  So  the  chapmen  prepared  to  defend 
themselves.  Rolf  got  ready  to  fight ;  but 
when  the  vikings  drew  near,  Frodi  sat  him- 
self down  on  a  rowing  bench,  and  looked 
troubled. 

"Wilt  thou  not  fight?"  asked  the 
shipmaster. 

Frodi  answered  :  "  It  is  not  clear  to  me 
what  I  should  do." 

**  Shame  on  thee,"  cried  the  other,  "  if 
thou  wilt  not  fight  for  the  men  who 
harbored  thee  ! " 

So  Frodi,  all  without  arms,  stood  up  as 
[184] 


INTO    THRALDOM 

the  two  ships  came  together,  and  knew 
not  where  to  phice  himself.  The  vikings 
came  leaping  aboard,  and  all  began  fight- 
ing in  confusion  ;  but  the  vikings  were 
many  and  were  well  armed,  and  the  chap- 
men had  no  leader.  Men  fell  dead  at 
Frodi's  side,  and  a  viking  came  at  him 
with  brandished  sword.  Frodi  caught  him 
and  hurled  him  into  the  water. 

Then  he  took  those  other  vikings  who 
came  near  him,  and  cast  them  overboard 
one  after  another ;  "  and  it  is  no  affair  of 
mine,"  thought  he,  '*  if  they  cannot  swim." 
And  he  cleared  a  space  about  him,  but  one 
from  a  distance  cast  at  him  a  throwing- 
axc  :  it  struck  him  flatwise  on  the  head, 
and  down  he  fell. 

By  this  time  the  chapmen  were  ceasing 
to  fight ;  but  Rolf  saw  Frodi  fall,  and 
fought  the  harder,  to  avenge  him.  The 
vikhigs  penned  him  by  the  rail,  yet  he 
broke  through  them  :  then  when  he  passed 
[  185  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   KOLF 

near  where  F'rodi  had  fallen,  Frodi  rose  up 
and  caught  Rolf  by  the  waist,  and  said  : 
"  Now  sit  we  down  comfortably  here  to- 
gether, for  we  have  done  our  part."  That 
was  the  end  of  the  fight,  for  no  men 
fought  more,  and  the  vikings  gave  peace 
to  them. 

Now  men  began  to  shout  from  the 
water,  where  they  were  swimming.  Three 
were  hauled  up  over  the  side.  "  How 
many,"  asked  Rolf  of  Frodi,  "threwest 
thou  over?" 

Frodi  turned  white  and  would  not 
answer. 

Then  the  vikings  despoiled  the  ship  of 
the  chapmen  and  set  her  adrift,  but  the 
captives  were  set  to  row  the  war-ship. 
Rolf  and  Frodi  toiled  at  one  oar  together, 
and  sore  was  the  labor,  but  not  for  long. 
For  on  the  third  day,  as  tliey  rowed  under 
a  bright  sky  with  no  wind,  they  heard  a 
clamor  among  the  vikings,  who  cried  that 
[186] 


INTO    THRA1.D(33I 

a  long  ship  was  bearing  down  on  them  — 
an  Orkney  ship,  gre^it  in  size.  Some  of 
the  vikings  snatched  their  shields  from 
the  bulwarks  and  armed  themselves  ;  but 
many,  crying  that  no  mercy  would  be 
shown,  would  take  no  shields,  and  instead 
cast  off  tlieir  shirts  of  mail,  preparing  to 
go  into  battle  baresark. 

**  Never  have  I  seen  that,"  said  Rolf, 
"though  much  have  I  heard  of  it.''  For 
Northmen,  in  danger  of  death,  often  went 
into  battle  bare  of  armor,  fi^jhtincp  with 
fury  and  mindless  of  wounds.  They  be- 
lieved that  thus  they  came  surely  into 
Valhalla  ;  but  that  was  a  custom  of  the 
heathen,  and  was  not  done  by  Christian 
folk. 

Rolf  and  Frodi  were  tied  to  their  bench, 
and  saw  nothing  of  the  Orkney  men  as 
they  came  up  astern.  But  at  last  the 
splash  of  oars  was  heard  ;  next  a  grapple 
came  flying  aboard ;  then  of  a  sudden  the 
[187] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

Orkney  ship  loomed  alongside,  and  she 
was  a  big  ship  indeed.  So  tall  was  she 
that  the  vikings  could  not  board  her  ;  but 
from  her  the  Orkneymen  sent  down 
arrows,  stones,  and  spears.  Bodies  of 
men  fell  among  the  rowers'  benches,  and 
Rolf  and  Frodi  took  each  a  shield,  sat 
close  together,  and  warded  themselves 
against  weapons.  Then  the  Orkneying- 
ers,  having  cleared  the  waist  of  the  viking- 
ship  of  fighters,  came  tumbling  aboard. 

That  was  a  fight  with  method,  for  the 
Orkneymen  in  two  parties  drove  the 
vikings  to  the  stem  and  the  stern,  and  so 
either  slew  them  or  thrust  them  into  the 
sea.  Very  hot  was  the  fighting,  but  it 
was  short ;  the  sixth  part  of  an  hour  was 
not  over  when  the  fighting  was  finished. 

Now  that  Orkney  ship  was  the  ship  of 

Ar  the  Peacock,  and  they  who  led  the 

fighting  were  Sweyn  and  Grani.     Sweyn 

drove  the  vikings  to  the  bow  ;  but  Grani 

[188] 


INTO    THRALDOM 

led  those  who  fought  in  the  stem,  and 
two  old  fighting-men  warded  him,  one 
on  either  side.  Grani  did  not  know  that 
they  were  guarding  him.  AA^hen  the  fight- 
ing was  finished,  Swe}  n  and  Grani  met  in 
the  waist,  near  where  Rolf  sat.  Sweyn 
asked  Grani  if  he  had  any  wound. 

Grani  said  nay  thereto.  '*  But  I  gave 
wounds,  and  this  has  been  a  great  fight." 

"  Now,"  said  Swcyn,  ''  let  us  free  those 
wlio  worked  at  the  oars." 

"  Remember,"  answered  Grani,  "  that  I 
am  to  have  thralls  from  the  captives." 

But  of  those  wlio  had  been  taken  with 
the  ship,  it  was  found  that  all  the  vikings 
were  either  dead  or  sore  wounded  ;  and 
all  the  rowers  were  Orkneymen  save  only 
Rolf  and  Frodi. 

"  No  Orkneymen  can  I  give  thee  as 
thrall,"  said   Sweyn. 

Grani  answered  ;  "  Then  I  take  the  two 
others." 

[  189  ] 


THE    STORY   OF   ROLF 

Then  Rolf  stood  up  and  said  :  "  Ice- 
landers are  we.  Since  when  are  Iceland- 
ers enthralled  in  the  Orkneys,  and  why 
is  this  injustice?" 

"  Ye  are  captives,"  said  Grani.  Sweyn 
took  him  aside  to  speak  with  him  ;  but  he 
would  not  listen,  and  said,  pouting  :  "  Ar 
promised  me." 

"  Take  them  then,"  replied  Sweyn. 

Grani  said  to  Rolf  and  Frodi :  "  Ye  are 
my  thralls  ;  I  will  treat  you  well.  What 
are  your  names  ?  " 

Rolf  answered  :  "  Rolf  hight  I." 

"  Of  what  father  and  what  place  ? " 

"  A  thrall,"  answered  Rolf,  "  hath  no 
father  and  no  home." 

Frodi  replied  in  like  manner. 

"  It  is  plain  to  see,"  said  Sweyn,  "  that 
these  two  should  be  free  men." 

"  Let  them  win  their  freedom,  then," 
answered  Grani. 

Then  a  division  of  men  was  made,  and 
[190] 


INTO    THRALDOM 

Sweyn  took  the  chapmen  \\ith  him  in  the 
large  ship,  but  Grani  stayed  on  board  the 
viking-ship  avS  its  master.  They  sailed 
together  for  the  Orkney  coast. 

When  night  came  Grani  called  Rolf 
and  Frodi,  and  bade  them  watch  by  turns 
while  he  slept.  "  I  vWll  be  a  good  master 
so  long  as  ye  serve  me  well." 

Rolf  thouglit  Grani  to  be  about  his  age, 
yet  not  so  old  in  mind.  Mucli  pleased 
was  Grani  to  own  thralls.  He  seemed 
kindly,  but  petulant  and  uncertain. 


[  191  1 


CHAPTER  XIX 

NOW   MEN    ARE  SHIPWRECKED 

THOSE  two  ships  sailed  together, 
all  that  day  ;  but  in  the  night 
they  became  separated,  for  there 
was  a  little  wind.  In  the  morning  Grani's 
ship  was  close  to  a  shore,  and  that  was  the 
Mainland  of  Orkney.  For  miles  great 
cliffs  stood  up  out  of  the  water,  the 
wind  fell,  and  there  was  a  long  ground- 
swell.     Then  said  Grani : 

"  Often  have  I  seen  these  cliffs  from 
above  ;  now  it  will  be  sport  to  see  them 
from  below.  Put  in  close,  and  sail  along 
under  the  cliffs." 

Those  two  old  men  who  had  warded 
him  in  the  fight  both  spoke  to  him,  say- 
ing it  were  better  to  keep  away.      But 
[  192  j 


MEN   ARE    SHIPWRECKED 

Grani  pouted  and  gave  his  order  again. 
"All  men  say,"  quoth  he,  "that  the 
water  is  deep  there,  and  no  hai'm  can 
befall." 

Then  they  sailed  along  under  the  chfFs, 
and  a  grand  sight  that  was,  to  see  them 
hio^h  above  and  stretchinc^  far  ahead. 
Rolf  stood  in  the  bow,  and  he  looked 
first  up  at  the  cliffs,  and  then  dowTi  into 
the  green  water.  There  came  a  great 
wave,  larger  than  the  others,  and  after 
it  the  water  fell  away.  Just  before  the 
ship,  Rolf  saw  a  rock  break  the  water 
with  scarcely  a  ripple,  for  it  was  very 
sharp  ;  sea-weed  floated  around  its  sides. 
Another  wave  came  and  lifted  the  ship 
up,  and  the  rock  disappeared  as  if  it  had 
sunk  down.     Rolf  shouted  in  warning. 

But  the  wave  passed,  the  ship  rushed 

down   into   the   hollow,    and    struck   the 

rock.     The  planks  tore  apart  beneath  the 

bow,  and  all  heard  the  splintering ;  then 

13  [  193  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

the  water  pom-ed  in,  a  wave  lifted  the 
ship,  and  she  sHd  back  into  deep  water. 
She  began  to  sink. 

There  was  scarcely  time  to  throw  over 
oars  and  shields,  and  to  leap  after  them 
into  the  water.  The  ship  went  down  ;  the 
men  were  swimming,  there  under  the  wall 
of  rock.  They  swam  toward  the  cliff,  and 
those  who  swam  worst  clung  to  the  oars. 
But  the  cliff  rose  sharp  from  the  water, 
only  hand-hold  was  to  be  had,  and  the 
waves  bruised  the  men  as  they  tried  to 
support  themselves.  Eighteen  men  in  all 
were  there,  and  they  swam  in  a  line  along 
the  cliff  for  an  hour,  until  at  last  they 
found  a  foothold  where  a  shelf  of  rock 
jutted  under  water,  and  all  might  stand 
waist  deep. 

Then  one  of  the  men  asked :  "Is  the 
tide  coming  or  going  ? " 

They  watched  to  find  out,  and  at  last 
it  was  sure  ;  the  tide  was  coming.  It  rose 
[  194  ] 


MEN  ARE   SHIPWRECKED 

above  their  waists,  so  that  the  smaller 
men  were  lifted  by  the  waves ;  and  it  was 
lucky  that  there  was  no  storm,  for  they 
would  all  have  been  killed.  Then  the 
tide  rose  still  higher,  and  men  began  to 
look  anxious.  There  they  stayed  half  an 
hour  more,  and  the  sea-otters  swam  about 
and  looked  at  them. 

Frodi  said  to  Rolf:  "  What  dost  thou 
think,  and  why  look'st  thou  so  at  the  cliffs 
above  us  ? " 

"  They  seem  to  me  like  tlie  cliffs  at 
home.  Were  we  tliere  I  could  cHmb 
up." 

"  Seest  thou  no  way  here  ?  "  asked  Frodi. 

"  I  see  two  ways,"  answered  Rolf,  "  yet 
neither  seems  good." 

Grani  asked  :  '*  What  are  my  thralls 
saying  ?  *' 

"  The  water,"  said  Rolf,  "  will  take  thy 
thralls  from  thee." 

But  one  of  the  men  had  heard  what  had 
[195] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

been  said,  and  told  Giani.  Grani  cried : 
"  Why  dost  thou  not  try  the  climb  ?  " 

"  Send  one  of  those,"  answered  Rolf, 
"  who  cares  to  save  his  life."  This  he  said 
of  a  set  purpose,  for  of  the  men  some 
were  heavy  and  some  were  old.  They 
all  shook  their  heads  and  said  they  could 
not  win  to  the  top  of  the  cliff.  Grani 
said : 

"  I  will  give  thee  thy  freedom  if  thou 
wilt  save  us." 

"  Is  there  a  farm  above  ?  "  asked  Rolf 

One  of  the  men  said  :  "  Within  a 
mile." 

Rolf  still  stayed  where  he  was.  "  Why 
dost  thou  not  go  ?  "  cried  Grani. 

"  What  of  the  freedom  of  my  fellow  ? " 
asked  Rolf. 

"He  also  shall  be  free,"  answered  Grani. 

Then  Rolf  essayed  to  climb  the  cliff  by 
the  way  which  seemed  surest ;  he  went 
up  quickly  until  they  lost  sight  of  him,  so 
[  196  ] 


MEN   ARE    SHIPWRECKED 

that  they  began  to  say  that  now  he  was 
at  the  top,  and  would  soon  bring  a  rope. 
Then  something  fell  with  a  great  splash 
in  the  water. 

"  He  hath  reached  the  top  and  thrown 
down  a  rock/'  cried  the  men. 

But  tliat  was  Rolf  himself,  for  he  had 
fallen  from  near  the  top  ;  presently  they 
saw  his  head.  All  breathless  and  bruised, 
he  swam  to  tlicni  and  waited  a  while  ; 
then  he  sought  to  climb  by  the  other  way, 
and  that  was  more  in  sight  of  the  others  ; 
marvellous  climbing  they  agi'eed  it  was. 
After  a  while  he  went  again  out  of  their 
sight,  and  in  the  end  they  heard  him  hail. 
So  they  were  sure  he  was  at  the  top. 
Then  they  waited  for  him  to  bring  the 
rope,  and  the  water  rose  to  the  breastbone 
of  Frodi,  who  was  tallest ;  but  it  was  at 
the  chin  of  the  shortest,  who  had  to  float, 
while  Frodi  held  him.  They  stayed  there 
a  long  time,  and  the  water  rose  still  higher; 
[197] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

it  was  cold,  and  some  of  the  men  grew  very 
faint.  At  last  shouts  were  heard,  and  a 
rope  came  dangling  down. 

Then  the  shortest  man  climbed  the 
rope,  and  he  was  glad.  But  others  were 
too  weak  to  climb,  and  had  to  be  drawn 
up,  one  after  another.  Grani  would  not 
go,  but  sent  up  the  men  in  the  order  of 
their  height.  When  he  and  Frodi  alone 
were  left,  Grani  said  to  Frodi :  "  Go  thou 
next." 

"  Great  is  thy  pride,"  answered  Frodi, 
"and  thou  wishest  to  do  a  brave  deed, 
yet  thy  strength  is  not  sufficient.  For 
see,  thou  art  blue  about  the  lips,  and  I 
am  holding  thee  upright.  How  shouldst 
thou  stay  alone  after  I  have  gone  up  ? 
But  I  could  stand  here  yet  another  hour. 
Thou  must  go  next." 

"  I   will   stay   to  the    last,*'   answered 
Grani.     Then  the  rope  came  down  again. 
"  I  will  not  go,"  said  Grani. 
[198] 


MEN    ARE    SHIPW  RECKED 

"Then  I  shall  tie  thee  by  force,  and 
send  thee  up,"  said  Frodi. 

But  then  was  heard  a  great  shouting, 
and  there  came  a  ship  which  had  seen  the 
work  of  rescue,  and  had  put  in  shore. 
Grani  said  :  "  I  will  go  in  the  ship  ;  they 
are  sending  a  boat."  When  the  boat  came 
from  the  ship,  Grani  went  in  it  ;  but 
Frodi  climbed  the  rope  and  told  Rolf 
what  had  been  said. 

That  was  a  ship  of  chapmen,  and  its 
master  asked  Grani  wlio  he  was,  and 
ffave  him  food  and  drink,  and  carried  him 
round  the  end  of  the  Mainhmd  to  Hawks- 
ness  ;  but  those  others  who  had  reached 
the  top  of  the  cliff  had  no  other  way 
than  to  walk.  Four  leagues  they  fared  on 
foot,  reaching  Hawksness  after  nightfall. 
Meanwhile  Grani  spoke  much  with  the 
shipmaster,  and  they  grew  very  friendly. 
They  came  to  Hawksness  about  the  same 
time  as  the  other  men  came  from  the 
[199] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

mcx)rs,  and  they  all  walked  up  to  the  hall 
together. 

Rolf  walks  with  Frodi,  but  the  ship- 
master goes  with  Grani,  and  passes  near 
them  ;  the  shipmaster  sees  them,  but  they 
do  not  mark  him.  Then  the  shipmaster 
pulls  at  Grani's  sleeve,  and  draws  him  aside. 

The  shipmaster  asks  :  ''  Those  two  who 
walk  there  are  thy  thralls  ?  " 

Grani  said  so.  Then  the  shipmaster 
said  :  *'  Didst  thou  say  thou  wouldst  set 
them  free  ? " 

"  Aye,"  answered  Grani. 

"  It  hath  come  to  my  mind,"  said  the 
other,  "  that  they  did  not  save  thee,  but  I 
did.  Moreover,  there  was  no  need  for 
climbing  the  cliff,  for  T  should  have  been 
able  to  save  ye  all." 

"  That  is  true,"  said  Grani. 

"Now,"  quoth   the  shipmaster,   "thou 
art  very  reckless  of  thy  possessions  if  thou 
settest  those  thralls  free." 
[200] 


MEN   ARE   SHIPWRECKED 

"  Truly,"  answered  Grani,  '*  I  will  not 
free  them." 

When  they  reached  the  hall  Sweyn 
had  arri\cd  hefore  tlieni,  and  the  booty 
of  the  vikings  lay  in  the  hall :  hut  Ar 
was  waiting  anxiously  for  his  foster- 
son,  and  welcomed  him  gladly.  Then 
a  true  tale  was  required  of  all  that  had 
happened. 

Grani  told  each  thing  as  it  had  come 
about.  A V lien  he  told  of  his  thralls,  Ar 
said  :  *'  Since  those  two  are  Icelanders, 
who  are  close  to  us  by  ties  of  blood,  it 
were  better  to  have  set  them  free." 

''  Thou  didst  not  reserve  any  save  Ork- 
neymen,"  answered  Grani.  Then  he  told 
of  the  wreck  and  the  rescue. 

Said  Ar:  "So  those  two  have  their 
freedom  in  the  end  ? " 

Grani    called    Rolf   and    Frodi   to   the 
dais.     "  Thou  didst   not   save  my  life," 
said  he. 

[201] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

"  That  is  true,"  answered  Rolf. 

"  Moreover,"  quoth  Grani,  "  the  ship 
would  have  saved  us  all." 

"  That  also  is  true,"  said  Rolf. 

"  Therefore  I  see  no  reason,"  said  Grani 
next,  "why  I  should  set  thee  free." 

Rolf  and  Frodi  answered  nothing. 
"  See,"  said  Grani  to  Ar,  "  they  make  no 
objection  ;  therefore  I  shall  keep  them 
as  thralls.  But  I  will  give  each  of  them 
what  he  cares  to  choose  of  the  spoil,  if 
thou  permit." 

Then  permission  was  given,  and  the 
spoil  of  the  vikings  was  spread  out 
there  before  the  dais ;  there  were  fine 
things  of  many  kinds.  But  Rolf  put 
the  gold  and  silver  by,  and  took  only 
a  cloak.  Then  said  Grani :  "  Choose 
again." 

Rolf  took  a  belt. 

"  Choose  again,"  repeated  Grani. 

Rolf  took  a  short  sword. 
[  202] 


IVIEX   ARE    SHIPWRECKED 

"  Choose  yet  again  !  "  cried  Grani.  But 
Rolf  would  take  nothing  more,  and  Frodi 
took  naught  but  a  cloak  and  a  whittle. 
"  A  strange  pair  are  ye,"  quoth  Grani. 

But  x\r  called  them  to  liim  and  asked 
them  why  they  had  chosen  so  little. 

*'  We  take  only  our  own,"  answered 
Rolf. 

"  Sea-worn  cloaks  and  weapons,"  said 
Ar,  **  are  they  dear  to  ye  ?  " 

"  His  mother,"  said  Frodi,  ''  made  me 
my  cloak,  but  the  whittle  belonged  to  my 
father." 

"  And  thy  things,"  asked  Ar  of  Rolf. 
"Who  gave  tliem  to  thee?" 

**  Snorri  the  Priest,'  answered  Rolf, 
"gave  me  the  cloak,  and  Burning  Flosi 
gave  the  belt  ;  but  if  ye  do  not  know 
these  names  —  " 

**  1  know  them  both,"  said  Sweyn  the 
sea-captain.     "  But  who  gave  the  sword  ? " 

"  Kari  Solmund's  son,"  answered  Rolf. 
[  203  j 


THE    STORY   OF   EOLF 

"  and  that  name  thou  shouldst  know  best 
of  all." 

Sweyn  cried :  "I  know  the  man  him- 
self, for  he  is  an  Orkneyman  by  birth, 
tribute-taker  here  under  Earl  Sigurd,  and 
of  gi^eat  fame.  Now  tell  us  the  story  why 
he  gave  thee  the  sword." 

But  Rolf  would  tell  nothing.  Then 
Sweyn  offered  to  buy  Rolf  of  Grani,  but 
he  puffed  out  his  lips  and  would  not  sell 
his  thrall.  So  nothing  came  of  that  rescue 
by  Rolf,  save  to  give  him  a  name  among 
the  Orkneyingers. 

Now  all  men  sit  down  for  the  evening 
meal.  That  shipmaster  wishes  to  leave 
the  hall,  saying  he  must  look  to  his  ship ; 
but  Grani  will  not  let  him  go.  Then 
Frodi  sees  him,  and  pushes  Rolf  in  the 
side.  Says  Frodi :  "  Men  said  your  uncle 
was  dead." 

"  So  they  did,"  answers  Rolf.  But  he 
does  not  attend,  and  falls  to  brooding. 
[204  ] 


MEX    ARE    SHIPAVRECKED 

So  Frodi  says  that  again.  Rolf  asks  him 
why. 

"  Who  sits  by  the  dais  ? "  asked  Frodi. 

Rolf  looked  on  that  shipmaster,  and  it 
was  his  father's  brother,  Kiartan. 


[26^  J 


CHAPTER  XX 

HOW   ROLF   WON    HIS   FREEDOM 

NOW  when  that  meal  was  ended, 
Kiartan  rose  up  and  said  that  he 
must  go  ;  he  thanked  Ar,  and 
Grani  walked  with  him  to  the  door.  But 
as  they  passed  by  the  bench  whereon  Rolf 
and  Frodi  were  sitting,  Grani  beckoned 
them  to  rise  up,  and  he  said  to  Kiartan : 
"Look  on  my  thralls,  now  that  thou 
canst  see  them  closer,  and  tell  me  what 
thou  thinkest  of  them." 

Kiartan  scarcely  looked  at  them.  "  They 
seem  a  good  pair,"  he  answered.  "  It  is 
fitting  for  thy  dignity  to  have  thralls." 
Then  he  went  away. 

Frodi  asked  of  Rolf :  "  Did  he  know  us  ?" 
"  He  knew  us  well,"  answered  Rolf. 
[  206  } 


ROLF    WON    HIS    FREEDOM 

"  What  wilt  thou  do  I  "  asked  Frodi. 

'*  I  see  naught  to  do/'  said  Rolf.  "  For 
what  he  did  against  my  father  was  done 
in  Iceland,  so  that  I  could  not  bring  a 
suit  at  law  here.  Moreover,  no  thrall 
can  bring  a  suit  in  any  land." 

"  Wilt  thou  claim  kinship  with  him  ? " 
Frodi  asked. 

"  AVilt  thou  ?  "  responded  Rolf  Xo 
more  words  were  said,  but  it  was  seen  in 
their  eyes  that  for  their  pride's  sake  they 
would  make  no  claim  on  Kiartan. 

Kiartan  found  that  nothing  was  said  in 
the  matter ;  so  he  stayed  there  in  the 
place,  and  won  the  friendship  of  Ar  by 
gifts,  and  traded  with  success.  He  ate 
often  at  the  hall,  and  slept  there  when- 
ever he  would  ;  but  no  word  passed  be- 
tween him  and  those  kinsmen,  nor  did 
they  ever  look  at  him. 

Grani  was  proud  that  he  o\^Tied  thralls, 
and  he  commanded  them  to  show  what 
f  20T  1 


THE    STORY   OF   ROLF 

they  could  do.  So  Rolf  shot  with  the 
bow,  and  Grani  made  him  his  bow-bearer. 
But  Frodi  said  he  knew  little  of  weapons  ; 
yet  when  they  gave  him  a  spear  he  shot 
it  through  two  shields  braced  together 
against  posts.  He  asked  for  work  as  a 
smith,  but  Grani  made  him  spear-bearer. 
And  the  youth  often  walked  abroad  with 
those  other  two  attending  him.  Ar  was 
pleased  with  that  show,  but  the  thralls 
smiled  grimly  to  each  other. 

Once  Kiartan  saw  that  smile,  and  he 
said  to  Grani  privily  :  "  Thy  thralls  smile 
at  thy  back,  and  make  as  if  they  feel 
shame.  Now  be  careful  lest  they  harm 
thee  sometime  when  thou  art  alone  with 
them.  If  I  were  thee,  I  would  set  them 
at  the  sheep-herding  or  the  field-work." 

Grani  answered  :  "I  fear  no  harln  from 
them,  and  indeed  I  like  them  more  every 
day.     I  cannot  spare  them." 

Now  the  truth  of  the  matter  was  this, 
[208] 


ROLF    V\OX    HIS    FREEDOM 

that  Grani  cast  a  great  love  upon  Rolf, 
and  would  have  him  as  a  friend,  not  think- 
ing that  no  friendship  can  be  between 
master  and  sla\'e.  He  gave  Rolf  gifts, 
everything  but  liis  freedom :  he  spoke 
much  with  Rolf,  yet  the  talk  was  most 
upon  the  one  side,  for  Rolf  grew  very- 
silent,  ^"et  Rolf  went  everywhere  after 
(irani,  and  tlid  him  much  service  of  all 
kinds,  being  clever  with  his  hands  and 
wise  in  his  ways  ;  he  knew  a  boat  and  all 
the  modes  of  fishing  ;  when  it  came  to 
clifF-climbing,  no  man  in  that  place  was 
his  match.  Cirani  often  went  seeking 
adventure  with  Rolf  and  Frodi  ;  they 
managed  in  such  wise  that  Frodi  did  the 
work  and  Rolf  directed  what  should  be 
done.  AVhen  they  went  after  birds  Frodi 
sat  at  the  top  of  the  chfF  and  held  the 
rope,  but  on  the  cliff's  face  Rolf  would 
let  Grani  take  no  risks.  Xay,  sometimes 
it  seemed  as  if  Rolf  were  the  master  and 
14  [  209  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

Grani  the  man.  But  when  other  people 
were  about,  Rolf  did  all  that  Grani  said. 

One  day  a  bishop  came  to  Hawksness 
and  visited  the  parish.  He  held  service 
in  the  church,  and  hved  at  the  hall  for 
two  days.  When  he  was  about  to  go 
away,  he  asked  if  any  man  needed  from 
him  counsel  or  comfort.     Frodi  stood  up. 

Said  he:  "Lord  Bishop,  are  all  man- 
slayings  sinful  ? " 

The  bishop  answered :  "  State  me  the 
case,  for  some  manslayings  are  blameless." 

So  Frodi  spoke  thus :  "  If  a  man  is  on 
a  ship,  and  vikings  come,  and  that  man 
casts  a  viking  overboard,  and  the  viking 
is  drowned  —  hath  the  man  committed  a 
mortal  sin  ? " 

Many  men  smiled  at  these  words,  for 
the  story  of  Frodi  and  the  vikings  had 
been  told.  The  bishop  said :  *'  Vikings 
are  the  worst  plague  of  the  land,  and 
they  deserve  no  mercy.  Since  the  vik- 
[210] 


ROLF   WOX    HIS    FREEDOM 

ing  came  to  take  life»  it  was  no  sin  to 
slay  him." 

Frodi  drew  a  long  breath,  but  he  asked 
further :  **  If  two  vikings  were  drowned, 
wliat  of  that  ?  " 

'•  It  is  the  same."  answered  the  bishop. 

**  But  if  three  men  were  thus  drowned," 
asked  Frodi,  '*  what  tlien  ? " 

"  Even  if  thirty  died,"  answered  the 
bishop,  "  the  answer  is    still    the   same." 

Then  Frodi  heaved  a  great  sigh,  and 
looked  so  relieved  that  all  who  stood  by 
shouted  with  merriment.  Grani  was 
pleased  most  of  all,  and  he  gave  com- 
mand that  Frodi  should  be  called  Drown- 
ing-Frodi.  Frodi  liked  that  little,  yet 
by  that  name  he  was  called  for  a  while. 
And  Grani  was  so  pleased  with  all  this 
that  he  boasted  much  about  his  thralls. 

One  day  he  spoke  of  them  with  Kiar- 
tan,  and  told  how  when  they  went  away 
together  Rolf  took  the  lead.  "And  he 
[211] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

cares  for  me,"  said  Graiii,  ''as  if  I  were 
his  brother  ;  but  so  soon  as  others  are 
by  he  is  as  any  other  thrall,  and  says  no 
word  unless  spoken  to." 

Iviartan  said :  "  In  that  he  appears  to 
me  sly." 

"How  should  that  be?"  asked  Grani. 

"  He  seeks  to  gain  influence  over  thee," 
answered  Kiartan. 

"Nay,"  said  Grani,  "he  and  I  are 
friends." 

Kiartan  shook  his  head.  Quoth  he : 
"In  my  country  we  have  a  saying :  *  111 
is  a  thrall  for  a  friend.'  Moreover,  to 
lack  dignity  at  any  time  is  not  seeming 
in  one  of  thy  station." 

Grani  took  those  sayings  much  to 
heart ;  he  went  no  more  away  alone  with 
his  thralls,  but  stayed  where  were  other 
men.  Now  that  was  the  time  when  the 
summer  had  passed  by  and  harvests  were 
all  in,  but  winter  had  not  yet  come  and 
[  2U  ] 


ROLF   WON    HIS    FREEDOM 

the  weather  was  mild.  Men  were  saying 
that  when  winter  should  come,  it  would 
be  with  suddenness. 

There  came  a  day  when  the  wind  was 
high,  but  it  was  as  soft  as  summer.  A 
man  named  Thord  the  WeatherA\ise  came 
to  Ar  and  said  :  "  See  to  it  that  all  is 
ready  for  the  winter !  '  and  without  more 
words  departed.  Ar  inquired  of  his  men 
if  the  sheep  were  yet  gathered  in  from 
the  downs  above  tlie  cliffs.  It  was  an- 
swered that  thc\'  were  not.  Ar  bade 
send  a  man  quickly  to  warn  the  shepherds. 

It  was  told  Ar  that  the  fishers  had  just 
come  in,  and  that  all  the  serving-men 
were  busied  at  the  beach,  being  much 
needed  to  sa\  e  the  catch  of  fish,  for  the 
waves  were  high.  Ar  said  to  Grani : 
"  Lend  me  one  of  thy  thralls  to  take 
my  message." 

**  Thou  mayest  have  both  of  them," 
answered  Grani. 

[  ^1=3  ] 


THE    STORY   OF   ROLF 

So  Rolf  and  Frodi  prepared  to  go  to 
the  downs,  and  a  long  jaunt  that  would 
be.  But  when  Grani  saw  they  were 
ready  he  felt  desire  to  go  with  them, 
since  he  had  not  done  much  for  some 
days,  and  needed  action.  So  he  said  that 
Rolf  and  Frodi  should  wait  till  he  could 
go  with  them.  They  went  outside  the 
hall  to  wait,  and  Grani  bound  on  his 
shoes.  Now  Kiartan  had  stood  by  and 
heard  all  that,  and  he  said : 

"  So  thou  goest  out  again  with  thy 
friends  ?  " 

Grani  answered  with  pride  :  "  I  go  with 
my  thralls  ! " 

He  went  outside  the  hall  and  found 
Rolf  and  Frodi  waiting.  Rolf  looked 
him  over,  and  seeing  there  was  no  one 
by,  he  said :  ''  Take  thy  cloak,  for  we 
may  be  benighted." 

*'  Lo,"  answered  Grani,  "  the  thrall 
gives  orders  to  his  master  !  We  sliall  be 
[214] 


ROLF   WON    HIS    FREEDOM 

back  before  men  go  to  bed.  Xo  cloak  is 
needed,  and  I  forbid  ye  to  take  yours." 

So  Rolf  and  Frodi  left  their  cloaks  be- 
hind, and  went  witli  Grani  to  the  moors. 
The  moors  were  wide  and  rolling,  and  lay 
above  those  cliffs  whereby  they  had  once 
been  wrecked.  The  three  tra\'elled  not 
as  had  been  their  wont,  all  together ;  but 
Grani  went  ahead,  saying  to  himself  they 
should  remember  that  they  were  tliralls. 
In  going  so  he  missed  his  way,  and  they 
came  to  the  sheepcotes  roundabout  and 
late.  Tliere  tliey  found  the  men  busy 
gathering  in  the  sheep,  making  ready  to 
drive  them  to  the  valleys  when  tliis  gale 
should  pass.  Some  men  said  that  would 
be  on  the  morrow,  for  the  wind  was  fall- 
ing. Even  while  they  spoke  tlie  wind 
dropped  completely,  and  there  was  a 
calm. 

"  See,"  said  Grani,  **  the  storm  is  over  ; 

it  was  but  a  gale." 

[215] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

The  heaxi  shepherd  said  he  thought  not 
so,  and  that  more  was  to  be  looked  for. 
"  Moreover,  thy  Icelanders  think  the  same, 
as  I  can  see  by  their  faces." 

"  1  ask  not  what  they  think,"  answered 
Grani.     '*  There  is  blue  sky  in  the  south." 

''  Thy  thralls  and  I,"  replied  the  shep- 
herd, "look  to  the  north.  And  now  I 
beg  that  thou  wilt  stay  here  overnight, 
for  company's  sake." 

"  I  see  thou  hast  fear  for  me,"  said 
Grani.     "But  I  will  return." 

"  Then  hasten,"  begged  the  shepherd. 

But  Grani  would  not  hurry,  and  started 
leisurely.  The  shepherd  called  a  man,  and 
privately  told  him  he  should  guide  those 
three,  for  he  knew  the  moors.  Then  the 
shepherd  begged  Grani  that  the  man 
might  go  to  Hawksness  with  him,  for  his 
work  at  the  folds  was  done.  The  four 
started  together. 

Soon  a  little  wind,  thin  and  keen,  began 
[216] 


ROLF   WOX    HIS   FREEDOM 

CO  blow  from  the  north ;  it  grew  greater 
quickly  until  it  was  half  a  gale.  By  that 
time  they  were  where  they  could  see 
the  sea,  and  Grani  looked  out  upon  it. 
Quoth  he :  "'  Fog  is  coming  from  the 
water. " 

Xow  ]\o]i'  liad  been  silent  so  far,  all  that 
afternoon  ;  yet  he  could  be  so  no  longer. 
Said  he  :  '*  Not  fog  is  that,  but  snow,  and 
I  beg  thee  to  turn  back." 

"  Lead  forward ! "  said  Grani  to  the 
shepherd. 

So  they  went  on  as  they  had  been  going, 
another  half-hour,  and  each  minute  the 
wind  grew  stronger.  They  neared  the 
hne  of  tlie  cliffs,  and  walked  parallel  with 
them  at  a  half-mile's  distance.  Then  that 
which  had  appeared  to  be  fog  on  the  water 
at  last  moved  inland,  so  that  they  saw  it 
coming  like  a  wall.  It  left  the  sea,  and 
swallowed  up  the  land  before  it ;  then  it 
swept  upon  them  silently,  and  they  bent 
[217] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

before  its  onslaught.  Wind  buffeted  them 
and  roared  in  their  ears  ;  a  few  snowflakes 
drove  along  the  ground ;  then  they  were 
enfolded  in  the  swirl  of  snow.  All  around 
them  became  one  gray  fleece,  they  could 
not  see  for  a  rod  in  front,  and  they  shivered 
with  the  cold. 

They  struggled  onwards,  bending  to 
the  wind  ;  and  night  came  down  an  hour 
before  its  time.  The  snow  began  to  heap 
thickly,  and  now  it  was  above  the  ankle, 
now  a  foot  in  depth  ;  wonderful  was  that 
fall  of  snow.  They  walked  one  behind 
the  other,  the  shepherd  in  front,  then 
Grani,  Rolf,  and  Frodi,  each  so  close  as 
to  touch  the  next  one  with  his  hand.  The 
night  grew  black,  and  the  wind  was  loud. 
Then  at  last  Rolf  shouted  that  they  should 
stop. 

"  Why  sayest  thou  that  ?  "  asked  Grani. 

'*  Because  I  think  we  near  the  cliff's," 
said  Rolf 

[218] 


ROLF    WON   HIS    FREEDOM 

**  I  hear  no  surf,"  answered  Grani. 

But  the  guide  thought  that  Rolf  was 
right.  Grani  asked  what  they  should 
do.  Rolf  answered  :  "  Best  stay  here  till 
morning.'* 

"  Shall  I  freeze  ?  "  asked  (Trani.  *'  I^et 
us  turn  away  and  walk  further  inland."' 

*'We  cannot  keep  our  direction,"  said 
Rolf. 

"  Wilt  thou  never  be  silent  ? "  asked 
Grani.  *' We  will  go  inland."  So  they 
sought  to  do  so,  and  tliey  walked  for 
another  while.  Then  Grani  asked  the 
shepherd  if  he  knew  where  he  was,  and 
the  man  could  not  say.  A\'hcn  they  went 
on  again,  Frodi  pressed  forward  and  took 
the  place  behind  the  shepherd  ;  and  when 
Grani  asked  for  the  place  Frodi  would 
not  give  it.  So  they  walked  thus  for 
another  while,  their  feet  clogged  by  the 
snow,  their  faces  stung  with  the  wind, 
plodding  with  great  effort  and  weariness. 
[  219  ] 


THE   STORY   OF  ROLF 

Then   at   the   end  that  happened  which 
Rolf  had  feared. 

For  of  a  sudden  the  roar  of  the  sea 
burst  up  at  them  from  their  very  feet,  and 
the  guide,  with  a  cry,  sank  in  the  darkness. 
Frodi  clutched  at  him,  but  caught  only 
the  cloak  ;  the  clasp  broke,  and  the  man 
fell  to  his  death.  Those  other  three  stood 
at  the  edge  of  the  cliff,  while  below  the 
sea  thundered,  yet  they  saw  nothing. 

Then  Rolf  took  Grani  by  the  arm  and 
drew  him  away.  Frodi  followed.  The 
noise  of  the  surf  was  suddenly  lost  in  the 
wind,  and  no  one  would  have  known  they 
were  near  the  cliff.  Rolf  led  the  way 
inland,  and  Frodi  walked  last ;  they  went 
very  cautiously,  and  Frodi  was  ever  ready 
to  seize  on  Grani.  At  last  they  reached 
a  mound.  In  its  lee  the  wind  was  less, 
and  the  snow  was  piling  deep ;  Rolf 
scooped  space  for  them  all,  and  there 
they  sat  down  side  by  side. 
[  220  ] 


EOLF    WON    HIS   FREEDOM 

After  a  space  Graiii  said,  ''  It  gi^ows 
cold."  Frodi  wrapped  him  in  the  guide's 
cloak.  For  anotlier  while  they  sat  silent, 
until  Grani  said  again  :  "  I  am  too  weary 
to  walk  another  step,  yet  if  I  sit  here  I 
shall  freeze.     Frodi,  what  can  we  do  I  ' 

Frodi  knew  notliing  which  could  be 
done.  ''  Either  we  siiould  walk  over  the 
cliffs,  or  die  of  freezing  in  the  first  mile. 
We  must  stay  here.  Take  warmth  from 
us." 

They  sat  closer  to  him,  but  still  he  was 
cold.  After  a  while  he  said  :  "  I  am 
sorry  we  brought  not  our  cloaks."  They 
answered  nothing.  The  snow  heaped 
around  them,  yet  (irani  fell  to  shivering. 
Then  lie  said  :  "  I  am  sorry  we  turned 
not  back."  They  still  said  nothing.  At 
last  Grani  could  bear  it  no  longer,  and 
he  cried  : 

"  Rolf,  if  thou  hast  anything  to  say,  say 
it  before  we  all  die  ! " 

[221  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

Rolf  answered  :  "  I  have  been  thinking. 
What  is  this  mound  behind  us  ? " 

"  There  is  but  one  mound  on  all  the 
heaths,"  answered  Grani.  "  Men  call  it 
the  ban^ow  of  a  viking,  who  died  off  the 
coast,  and  was  buried  here  with  his  ship, 
that  he  might  forever  look  out  upon  the 
sea." 

"  Then,"  said  Rolf,  **  there  is  one  thing 
we  can  do,  and  only  one,  to  save  our  lives  ; 
and  that  is  to  break  into  the  barrow." 

So  they  fell  to  digging  with  their  hands 
at  the  mound,  and  they  could  have  done 
nothing  had  the  earth  been  frozen.  But 
it  was  still  soft ;  and  they  dug  until  they 
came  to  timbers,  two  feet  within  the 
mound.  Then  Frodi  thrust  his  hands 
between  the  timbers,  and  strained  at  one, 
and  Rolf  and  Grani  tugged  at  his  waist. 
The  timber  broke,  and  they  fell  back 
together  in  the  snow ;  yet  an  entrance 
to  the  mound  w^as  thus  made,  and  when 
[222  ] 


ROLF   WON    HIS    FREEDOM 

they  liad  enlarged  it  Rolf  went  in  first, 
and   the  others   followed. 

Within,  the  air  was  dead  and  close  ; 
they  stayed  at  the  entrance  to  breathe, 
yet  the  place  was  wanner,  and  it  w\as  a 
great  relief  not  to  feel  the  wind.  But 
Grani  was  still  all  of  a  shiver,  so  Rolf 
went  into  the  mound  fui-thcr,  and  they 
heard  hiiu  stumbling  and  slipping  in  the 
darkness.  After  a  while  he  came  back  to 
them  and  said  :  '*  Here  is  wood  for  a  fire." 

Then  they  pulled  stalks  of  grass  and 
shook  them  free  of  snow ;  they  foimd  in 
the  shepherd's  cloak  a  fiint  and  steel,  and 
so  made  a  hrc  at  the  mouth  of  the  barrow. 
The  wind  bore  the  smoke  away,  and  by 
degrees  the  air  cleared  in  the  mound. 
Then  with  brands  they  went  within,  and 
cast  the  light  about. 

The  mound  was  made  of  a  viking=ship, 
a  small  one.  which  had  been  borne  there 
on  the  shoulders  of  men.     It  was  propped 


THE   STOllY   OF   ROLF 

upright  with  stones,  and  roofed  over  with 
timbers  and  planks  ;  dirt  had  been  cast 
over  the  whole.  They  climbed  into  that 
ship,  and  saw  by  the  light  of  the  torches 
where  the  old  viking  sat  in  the  stern. 
He  was  in  such  armor  as  men  had  worn 
long  before  ;  he  had  a  helm  on  his  head, 
and  held  a  sword  in  his  hand,  and  was 
very  stern  of  face.  There  he  sat  as  if  he 
were  still  alive,  but  there  was  no  sight 
in  his  eyes. 

Before  him  in  the  ship  were  precious 
things  of  gold  and  silver,  cloths,  and 
weapons.  All  the  oars  lay  in  their  places 
as  if  ready  for  men  to  use  them.  Very 
strange  was  that  sight,  and  those  three 
gazed  at  it  in  silence. 

"He  looks,"  said  Frodi,  "as  if  he  would 
walk." 

"  Now,"  said  Grani,  "  I  remember  the 
shepherds  say  he  has  been  seen,  and 
lights  have  burned  at  this  mound  some- 
[  ^^^  ] 


ROLF   AN'OX    HIS    FREEDOM 

times  of  nights.  Yet  he  has  never  done 
harm." 

"  If  he  is  ever  to  do  it,  he  will  do  it 
now,"  said  Rolf.  ••  For  he  looks  as  if  he 
mislikes  us  here.'' 

By  that  time  the  place  was  very  smoky 
from  the  torches,  so  they  w^ent  back  again 
to  tiie  entrance  and  lay  down  to  sleep  ; 
they  took  witli  them  cloths  and  hroidered 
hangings  which  had  lain  by  the  viking, 
and  with  these  and  the  fire  they  made 
themselves  warm.  So,  very  weary  from 
their  walking,  they  fell  asleep. 

In  the  middle  of  the  night  Rolf  and 
Grani  waked,  and  missed  Frodi  from  their 
side.  Moreover  they  heard  a  noise,  which 
was  not  the  liowling  of  the  storm,  but  wus 
like  the  splintering  of  wood  and  the  snarl- 
ing of  men's  breaths  as  they  wrestled  in 
fight.  Then  Rolf  snatched  a  torch  from  the 
fii'e  and  ran  within  the  mound ;  Grani  fol- 
lowed, and  they  climbed  on  board  the  ship. 
15  [  225  ] 


THE    STORY   OF   ROLF 

There  lay  Frodi  and  the  viking  together : 
they  had  been  fighting  all  about  the  place, 
and  the  thwarts  and  oars  were  broken  ; 
in  one  place  even  the  bulwark  of  the  ship 
was  torn  away.  But  Frodi  had  forced  the 
viking  into  the  seat  where  first  he  had 
sat ;  and  there  Frodi  held  him,  while  the 
\dking  struggled  still,  glaring  from  glassy 
eyes,  and  Frodi  could  do  naught  but  keep 
him  where  he  was.  Little  more  breath 
had  Frodi,  but  yet  he  held  his  grip  on  the 
viking's  arms. 

Then  Rolf  drew  his  short-sword,  and 
sprang  in  at  the  viking,  and  hewed  at  the 
neck  of  him,  so  that  the  head  sprang  off 
at  the  stroke  ;  but  no  blood  followed. 
Frodi  lay  and  breathed  deeply,  but  Rolf 
took  the  head  of  the  viking  and  laid  it  at 
his  thigh. 

With  those  heathen  ghosts  which  did 
harm  to  man,  there  was  no  way  to  quiet 
them  except  to  hew  off  the  head  and  lay 
[  '226  ] 


ROLF    WON    HIS    FREEDOxM 

it  at  the  thigh.  And  such  things  hap- 
pened to  many  men,  even  as  is  here  told ; 
but  the  greatest  ghost-layer,  says  Sturla 
the  Lawman,  was  Grettir  the  Strong. 

When  Frodi  had  got  his  breath,  they 
asked  him  how  all  that  had  come  about. 
**  Nothing  do  I  know  about  it,'  answered 
Frodi,  *"  save  tliat  he  came  and  dragged 
me  in  my  sleep  hither,  and  sought  to 
throttle  me.  I  had  much  ado  to  master 
him." 

They  went  back  and  slept  until  the 
day  came,  but  the  storm  was  still  so 
violent  that  they  could  not  tra\  el.  Then 
they  made  larger  the  entrance  to  the 
mound  so  that  light  came  into  the  ship  ; 
and  they  buried  the  viking  in  the 
gi'ound.  Now  when  they  came  to  ex- 
amine his  treasures,  Grani  and  Frodi 
were  busy  long,  casting  aside  each  thing 
for  something  better.  But  after  Rolf  had 
searched  for  only  a  short  while,  he  sat  still 
[227] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

and  looked  no  further.  Grani  saw  that 
he  had  something. 

"  What  precious  thing  hast  thou  there  ?  " 
asked  he. 

"  This,"  said  Rolf,  "  which  I  found  on 
the  back  of  the  viking's  seat." 

He  showed  them  a  bow  which  had 
hung  there  in  a  leathern  case.  Of  some 
foreign  wood  it  was,  tipped  with  horn, 
and  bound  at  the  middle  with  wire  of 
fine  gold  to  form  a  grip.  It  seemed  very 
strong,  cunningly  made :  a  wonderful 
weapon.  And  there  was  a  quiver  with 
it,  bearing  thirty  arrows,  long  and  barbed 
for  war. 

"  Now,"  said  Grani,  "  this  is  far  better 
than  jewels  or  fine  cloths,  and  it  is  the  best 
weapon  here.     Thou  shalt  give  it  to  me." 

Rolf  gave  him  the  bow.  And  when 
they  went  again  to  look  out  upon  the 
storm,  the  clouds  were  breaking  and  sun- 
beams were  coming  through.  So  they 
[228  ] 


ROLF   WON    HIS    FREEDOM 

took  the  bow  and  some  small  gear,  and 
started  for  Hawksness,  where  they  found 
xVr  nigh  wild  for  fear ;  but  their  coming 
made  him  happy.  And  Grani  told  all 
that  had  happened  to  them. 

Said  Ar :  ''  Methinks  thy  thralls  have 
sav^ed  thy  life.' 

*'  That  is  true,"  answered  Grani. 

*'  AVhat  wilt  tliou  give  them  ? "  asked 
Ar. 

"  Wliatever  they  wish,"  answered  Grani. 
He  called  on  Rolf  to  say  what  gift  he 
would  like  at  his  hands. 

*'  That  bow  and  those  aiTOws,"  said 
Rolf. 

"  Now%"  asked  Grani.  •*  which  is  dearest 
to  tliee,  that  bow,  or  thy  freedom  and 
Frodi's  ? " 

"  Our  freedom,"  answered  Rolf 

'*  Your  freedom  shall  you  have,"  said 
Grani.     Then,  before  all  who  vsere  in  the 
halL  lie  spoke  Rolf  and  Frodi  free. 
[  ^'29  ] 


CHAPTER   XXI 

HOW  ROLF  WON  THE  VIKING'S  BOW 

GRANI  sent  men  to  the  viking's 
inound,  and  they  fetched  home 
all  the  precious  things  which  were 
there,  whether  gold,  silver,  cloths  or 
weapons.  Among  these  last  was  the 
viking's  bill.  That  was  a  notable  weapon, 
having  a  curving  blade  with  a  hook 
springing  from  its  back,  and  set  like  a 
gi'eat  spearhead  upon  a  pole  as  high  as  a 
man's  shoulder.  Grani  kept  all  weapons  ; 
but  he  gave  Rolf  and  Frodi  things  to  the 
value  of  some  hundreds  in  silver,  and 
begged  that  they  shoidd  remain  with 
him  in  the  hall  of  Ar  tlie  Peacock.  Yet 
Rolf  bore  himself  as  if  he  expected  more 
from  Grani  than  gold  and  silver,  and  said 
[  230  J 


HOW    ROLF    WON    THE    BOW 

he  could  not  stay  in  the  hall.  Grani  com- 
plained of  that  to  Ar. 

At  asked  :  '*  Knowest  thou  not  what  he 
will  have  of  thee  ?  " 

Said  Grani,  *'  The  bow,  belike." 

*'  Xot  so,"  answered  Ar. 

"Well,"  Grani  said,  "I  will  make 
amends  to  him  by  pressing  him  again  to 
live  here  with  us." 

**  Thou  shalt  never  succeed  with  him 
in  that,"  replied  Ar,  "  until  thou  hast 
said  those  words  which  will  make  him 
forget  that  he  was  once  a  thrall  in 
this  place.  But  this  I  beg  thee,  drive 
him  not  away  from  Hawksness :  for 
war  with  the  Scots  is  threatened  in  the 
spring,  and  all  fighting-men  will  be  of 
value." 

So  Grani  did  not  press  Rolf  to  stay  in 
the  hall,  and  he  asked :  "  Where  will  ye 
live  ? " 

"  We  go,"  answ^ered  Rolf.  "  to  stay  a 
[231  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   liOLF 

while  with  that  shipmaster  who  has  been 
iiving  here." 

But  when  they  searched  after  Kiartan, 
it  was  told  that  he  had  gone  with  his  ship 
with  great  suddenness  when  he  learned 
that  Rolf  and  Frodi  were  set  free.  Yet 
in  his  haste  he  had  left  merchandise,  and 
had  outstanding  credits ;  so  Rolf  took 
Kiartan's  lodgings,  and  said  he  would 
wait  his  return.  Then  winter  came  on, 
and  the  place  was  snowed  and  frozen  up, 
so  that  men  had  nothing  to  do  save  to 
hold  sports  on  the  ice,  or  to  sit  long  of 
evenings  in  the  hall,  talking  of  many 
things.  But  now  all  was  different  from 
before,  and  Rolf  and  Grani  came  seldom 
together. 

One  time  when  all  were  at  games  on 
the  ice,  Grani  sent  for  his  bow,  and  it  was 
brought  out  to  him.  Men  took  it  and 
handled  it,  admiring  it  much.  "  Let  us 
see,"  said  Grani,  "  what  shooting  we 
[  232  ] 


HOW   ROLF   WON    THE    BOW 

can  do  with  it."  He  tried  to  string  the 
bow. 

But  it  was  witli  him  as  it  had  been 
with  Rolf  and  the  bow  of  Grettir :  it 
would  not  bend  for  him,  but  was  almost 
as  stiff  as  a  spear  shaft.  He  got  red  in 
the  face,  first  with  trying  and  then  with 
anger  ;  at  last  he  gave  over  and  said  that 
others  should  try.  But  though  the  strong- 
est of  the  Orkneyingers  did  their  best, 
they  could  do  no  better  than  Grani. 
Thereat  he  felt  better,  and  offered  the 
bow  to  Frodi. 

Frodi  held  it  in  his  hands,  and  turned 
it  this  way  and  that.  "  Break  it  I  might," 
quoth  he,  ''  but  string  it  nevei-.'  He 
offered  the  bow  to  Uolf,  savin  <r :  "Do 
thou  try  it,  for  I  have  seen  thee  do  with 
skill  what  others  have  failed  to  do  with 
force." 

But  Rolf  would  not  try  to  string  the 
bow.  So  Grani  sent  it  back  to  the  hall, 
[233] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

and  let  bring  the  viking's  bill,  which 
had  lain  by  his  side  in  the  ship.  But 
when  it  was  brought,  it  proved  too  heavy 
for  any  of  the  Orkneyingers  to  wield. 

Then  said  Grani :  "  I  will  give  the  bill 
as  a  present  to  Ghost-Frodi." 

"Why  callest  thou  me  that?"  asked 
Frodi. 

Grani  only  said,  "Why  should  I  not 
call  thee  so  ? "  and  he  pressed  the  bill  on 
Frodi,  who  drew  back. 

"  I  know  nothing  of  weapons,"  said  he. 
Then  all  the  Orkneyingers  shouted  to  see 
the  strongest  man  drawing  away  from 
the  bill ;  and  when  Grani  made  him  take 
it,  they  laughed  the  more,  for  he  handled 
it,  said  all,  as  if  it  were  the  smithy 
broom.  They  called  him  Ghost-Frodi 
after  that,  thinking  it  fine  that  he  who 
could  master  a  spirit  could  not  handle  a 
weapon. 

Now  in  that  winter  Ar  was  continually 
[  234  ] 


HOW    ROLF    WON    THE    BOW 

sick  with  little  fevers,  and  he  would  not 
let  Grani  stir  far  from  his  side.  One  day 
a  messenger  from  Earl  Brusi  came  to  say 
that  Ar  should  keep  a  watch  for  Vemund 
the  Pitiless,  who  had  heen  driven  from 
the  north,  and  had  gone  toward  the  south. 
Now  no  one  needed  to  he  told  who  Ve- 
mund  was. 

For  he  was  the  worst  of  all  vikings  wiio 
had  ravaged  in  the  Orkneys,  since  he  not 
only  took  tribute,  but  burnt  towns  and 
slaughtered  people  wantonly.  A  baresark 
he  was,  with  the  strength  of  seven  men, 
and  so  defended  by  magic  that  on  him 
no  steel  might  bite.  Only  twenty  men 
had  he  with  him,  but  they  had  the  power 
of  fifty,  being  baresarks  all,  outlawed  and 
reckless  of  life.  They  had  first  done 
great  damage  in  Xorway,  but  were  driven 
thence  to  the  Shetland  Isles,  and  thence 
to  the  northern  Orkneys,  but  now  VN^ere 
coming  further  south.  Re^vards  and  fame 
[  235  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

were  sure  to  the  men  who  could  overcome 
those  baresarks. 

Grani  begged  of  Ar  that  he  might  go 
in  the  war-ship  in  search  of  them  ;  but  Ar 
said  no  to  that.  Ar  gave  orders  that 
Sweyn  should  keep  the  ship  in  readiness  ; 
men  slept  near  the  boat-stand,  ready  to 
launch  her  day  or  night. 

One  night  in  a  storm,  fire  was  seen  on 
that  island  which  is  off  Hawksness,  where 
dwell  only  fisher-folk ;  the  cottages  were 
seen  to  burn  to  the  ground,  but  the  sea 
was  high,  and  no  one  crossed  over.  In 
the  morning  a  ten-oared  boat  left  that 
little  island,  and  went  away  eastward ; 
that  was  a  venturesome  thing  in  a  storm, 
and  by  that  deed  that  was  known  for  the 
boat  of  ^^emund  the  Pitiless.  Then  Sweyn 
let  launch  the  war-ship,  and  with  all  his 
men  went  after  the  baresarks.  Rolf  made 
no  offer  to  go,  and  Grani  watched  the 
chase  from  the  shore,  angry  that  he  must 


HOW    ROLF   WON   THE   BOW 

stay.  The  two  ships  drove  away  out  of 
sight,  and  no  one  could  say  that  the  larger 
gained  upon  the  smaller.  Nothing  more 
was  seen  of  tliem  all  that  day. 

But  in  the  night  the  baresarks  gave 
Sweyn  the  slip  ;  they  came  straight  back 
as  they  had  gone,  but  Sweyn  went  on, 
first  east,  then  south,  searching  tlie  coast. 
Vemund's  ship  came  to  Hawksness  ;  and 
in  tlic  morning,  behold,  there  it  was  off 
the  landing,  and  the  baresarks  were  just 
rowiniT  it  to  shore.  The  fisher-folk  left 
their  cottaires  and  ran  to  the  hall,  and  all 
took  hasty  counsel.  But  when  word  was 
brought  to  Ar  of  the  baresarks,  first  he 
became  red  in  the  face,  and  then  he  lost 
power  of  speech,  and  there  was  no  leader 
save  Grani. 

Grani  said  :  "  This  is  no  place  for  us  to 

stay,  for  the  baresarks  vriW  burn  us  alive. 

Take  Ar  and  the  women  and  children  into 

the  stone  church,  and  let  us  men  go  also 

[237] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

thither  and  defend  it/'  Then  that  was 
done  ;  and  when  they  reached  the  church, 
going  hastily  and  in  a  body  so  that  none 
should  be  left  behind,  they  found  Rolf 
and  Frodi  sitting  at  the  door,  with  their 
weapons. 

Then  all  went  within  the  church,  but 
Rolf  and  Frodi  stayed  outside.  "  Come 
ye  not  inside  ? "  asked  Grani. 

"All  those  riches  which  Ar  has  in  his 
hall,"  responded  Rolf,  "  are  those  to  be 
burned  or  lost?" 

Then  Grani  said  he  would  go  back 
again,  and  called  for  men  to  help  defend 
the  hall.  Only  nine  came.  But  those, 
with  Rolf  and  Frodi,  went  back  to  the 
hall ;  both  the  hall  and  the  church  were 
barred  against  the  baresarks.  Those  out- 
laws came  up  into  the  place  ;  a  strange 
crew  they  were,  wearing  no  armor  but 
skins  of  beasts,  and  wild  to  look  on.  They 
burned  some  huts,  but  the  church  and  the 
[238] 


H()\V    liOLF   WON    THE    HOW 

hall  they  might  not  force.  Then,  because 
they  feared  Swe^ii's  return,  and  so  dared 
not  to  lose  time,  they  knew  not  what  to 
do.  Men  shot  at  them  fi'om  the  hall  and 
the  church  ;  so  the  baresarks  went  back 
again  to  the  shore,  and  took  counsel 
together. 

Now  all  the  time  in  the  hall  Frodi  had 
walked  up  and  down,  looking  very  white 
and  knocking  his  bill  against  everj-thing, 
as  if  he  were  afraid.  So  when  the  outlaws 
went  away,  Grani  scoffed  at  him. 

**  What  dost  thou  with  that  bill,"  asked 
Grani,  "  if  thou  canst  not  stand  up  like  a 
man,  and  be  ready  for  what  comes  ? " 

"  Truly,"  answered  Frodi, ''  I  feel  strange 
inwardly,  and  my  hands  are  cold,  ^"et 
what  dost  thou  with  that  bow,  which  is  so 
handsome  that  man  never  saw  finer,  yet 
which  no  one  in  these  islands  has  yet 
strung  ? " 

Then  Grani  took  the  quiver  from  his 
[  239  ] 


THE    STORY    OF   ROLF 

shoulders  and  laid  down  the  bow.  "  1 
am  justly  rebuked,"  said  he.  He  took  a 
lighter  bow.  "Now  wilt  thou  take  a 
smaller  weapon  ? " 

"No  man  can  say,"  answered  Frodi, 
"what  he  will  do  in  time  of  trial.  But 
I  will  keep  the  bill." 

Now  some  voice  was  heard  without, 
calling  ;  they  listened  to  what  was  said. 
That  was  a  messenger  from  Vemund,  who 
made  this  offer  :  a  champion  should  be 
sent  out  by  the  Orkneyingers,  to  meet 
Vemund,  and  whichever  champion  should 
fall,  his  side  should  yield  itself  into  the 
others  hands.  But  if  the  Orkneyingers 
refused,  fire  should  be  set  to  the  hall  and 
also  to  the  roof  of  the  church.  And  that 
was  the  same  as  offering  them  one  small 
chance  for  their  lives. 

Grani  asked :  "  What  man  will  go  out 
against  Vemund  ?  ' 

No  one  offered.  Then  Grani  said : 
[  UO] 


HOW   ROLF   WON    THE    BOW 

**  He  who  goes  against  the  baresark  ^viU 
die  swiftest,  therefore  1  am  willing  to  go 
myself." 

All  the  Orkneyingers  cried  out  against 
that,  saying  they  sliould  die  together 
within  the  hall ;  it  might  be  Sweyn  would 
come  in  time  to  save  them. 

Then  Rolf  spoke  and  said  :  "  Xo  man 
in  this  place,  not  even  Frodi  our  strongest, 
will  have  any  chance  against  \^enumd, 
so  long  as  we  fight  with  steel  weapons. 
For  I  have  heard  the  ways  of  such 
men  to  be  these :  before  fighting  they 
look  upon  the  weapons  of  the  other 
champion,  and  when  they  look,  by  witch- 
craft they  make  steel  or  iron  powerless 
against  them.  Such  a  man  is  Venmnd 
named.  Yet  if  thou,  Grani,  wilt  give 
me  what  I  desire,  I  will  find  a  way  to 
slay  him." 

"  Anything  I  have,"  answered  Grani, 
"is  thine." 

16  [  241  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

'*  Give  me  then,"  said  Rolf,  "  the  bow 
and  arrows  of  the  viking." 

Then  Grani  gave  him  the  bow  and  the 
quiver,  and  Rolf  cried  to  the  messenger 
to  say  to  Vemund  that  in  half  an  hour 
one  would  meet  him  with  the  bow.  At 
that  gi^eat  laughter  rose  among  the  out- 
laws, and  those  in  the  hall  and  in  the 
church  felt  no  confidence  in  Rolf. 

But  he  said  to  Frodi,  '*  Go  to  the  forge 
and  heat  it."  And  he  said  to  Grani, 
"  Bring  me  here  some  silver."  Then  when 
the  forge  was  heated  and  the  silver  was 
brought,  Rolf  said  to  Frodi : 

"  Make  me  now  three  silver  arrow- 
heads, the  best  thou  canst,  after  the 
pattern  of  these  here  in  the  quiver."  So 
Frodi  made  the  arrow-heads  quickly  and 
with  great  skill,  so  that  no  one  could  have 
told  them  apart  from  the  arrow-heads  of 
iron,  for  they  were  black  from  the  fire. 
And  Rolf  first  set  a  dish  of  whale-oil  to 
[  242  ] 


HOW     KOLF    WON    THE    BOW 

heat  by  the  forge,  and  then  took  the  heads 
from  three  of  the  arrows.  ^Vhen  the  new 
arrow-heads  were  made,  Rolf  bound  them 
with  sinews  upon  the  shafts. 

A  man  said  :  *'  But  what  wilt  thou  do 
with  the  aiTows  if  thou  canst  not  string 
the  bow  { " 

Rolf  answered  notliing.  He  took  the 
whale-oil  and  oiled  those  three  arrows. 
Then  he  heated  the  oil  hotter,  and  began 
to  rub  it  on  the  bow.  First  he  oiled  the 
string  and  rubbed  it  long ;  then  he  oiled 
the  wood.  And  the  wood  became  darker 
with  the  oil,  and  took  a  finer  polish ;  fresher 
it  seemed,  gleaming  in  the  light  of  the 
forge.  Rolf  rubbed  for  many  minutes, 
and  the  bow  became  ever  darker  ;  he  held 
it  then  ov^er  the  forge,  turning  it  in  every 
way,  and  it  took  to  itself  the  fire  of  the 
coals.  Then  Rolf  oiled  the  string  once 
more,  heating  it  as  well ;  and  at  last  they 
saw  he  meant  to  string  the  bow.  Against 
[243] 


THE   STORY  OF  ROLF 

his  foot  he  set  it,  and  bent  it,  and  shpped 
the  string  up  to  the  notch ;  it  seemed  as 
if  a  child  could  have  done  the  deed,  and 
the  men  burst  out  with  a  shout. 

Then  Rolf  took  one  of  the  old  arrows 
and  set  it  on  the  string ;  he  drew  the  bow 
and  shot  the  arrow  along  the  hall.  No 
one  could  see  that  it  dropped  in  its  flight ; 
but  it  struck  an  oaken  beam  by  the  high 
seat,  and  when  men  came  to  measure  it 
afterward,  the  arrow  had  entered  the  oak 
by  the  breadth  of  a  palm. 

Men  spoke  afterward  of  the  sweet  twang 
of  that  bow,  like  as  if  it  were  an  harp. 

Then  the  Orkneyingers  went  out  of  the 
hall  with  much  shouting,  and  stood  upon 
a  knoll  which  was  between  the  hall  and 
the  church.  The  baresarks  came  near, 
and  Vemund  stood  out  before  them  ;  he 
was  a  huge  man,  very  hairy,  with  a  great 
beard.  He  asked  who  was  to  come  against 
him. 

[244  ] 


HOW    ROLF   WON   THE   BOW 

"  I,"  answered  Rolf. 

Vemund  laughed,  and  the  other  bare- 
sarks also,  calling  Rolf  a  boy.  ''  I^et  me 
see  thy  weapons,"  said  A^emund.  Rolf 
showed  him  his  quiver,  and  the  baresai'k 
touched  the  point  of  each  arrow  with  his 
finger.  "  Wilt  thou  look  upon  my  weap- 
ons ?  "  asked  ^^emund. 

Rolf  said  he  would  not.  '*  Now,"  said 
he,  "  withdraw  thy  men  to  the  beach,  and 
let  us  begin." 

"  Thou  art  eager  for  death,''  said  Ve- 
mund with  a  grin.  **  I  will  do  as  thou 
sayest,  and  then  will  come  at  thee.  Thou 
mayest  shoot  as  soon  as  thou  wilt." 

Vemund  withdrew  his  men  to  the  beach, 
and  the  Orkneyingers  went  aside  from  the 
knoll.  Frodi  wept  before  he  left  Rolf, 
commending  him  to  God.  Then  Rolf 
took  those  three  arrows  with  silver  points, 
and  stuck  them  in  the  ground  by  his  feet. 

By  then  A'^emund  was  ready  to  re- 
[  ^45  ] 


THE    STORY    OF   ROLF 

turn ;  he  bore  no  shield  nor  armor ;  he 
threw  down  his  bow,  and  shouted  that 
this  should  be  between  whatever  weapons 
each  man  chose.  Then  with  sword  in 
hand  he  began  to  walk  to  the  knoll.  Rolf 
took  an  arrow  from  his  quiver  and  laid  it 
on  the  string. 

When  Vemund  was  nearer,  Rolf  drew 
the  bow  ;  no  bow  had  ever  drawn  harder, 
yet  none  had  been  so  lively  in  his  hand. 
The  arrow  sped ;  Vemund  turned  not 
aside,  but  when  the  shaft  struck  on  his 
breast  the  wood  flew  to  splinters,  and  the 
point  fell  down.  All  the  Orkney  men 
cried  out  in  fear,  but  the  baresarks  shouted. 
Rolf  took  a  second  arrow  and  waited 
awhile. 

Then  he  shot  again,  and  the  arrow 
struck  Vemund  on  the  throat ;  it  turned 
aside,  and  flew  sliddering  away.  Some 
of  the  Orkneymen  withdrew  to  the  door 
of  the  church,  crying  that  they  should  be 
[  246  J 


HOW    RULl'    WON    THE    BOW 

let  in.  But  the  outlaws  began  to  com^ 
forward. 

Then  Rolf  drew  one  of  those  arrows 
from  the  ground,  and  wiped  the  point, 
and  made  ready. 

When  Vemund  was  twenty  paces  away 
Rolf  sliot  for  the  third  time.  The  arrow 
went  in  a  level  fliglit,  and  struck  Vemund 
on  the  breast ;  there  it  sunk  to  the  feathers. 
Those  baresarks,  coming  behind,  saw  a 
foot  of  the  shall  stand  out  from  Vemund's 
back. 

Then  Vemund  brandished  his  sword 
and  ran  at  Rolf:  Rolf  took  the  second 
arrow  and  sent  it  at  him.  In  the  eye  it 
struck  him,  and  pierced  to  the  brain  ; 
down  fell  the  baresark,  and  died  before  he 
reached  the  ground. 

Rolf  took  the  third  arrow  and  put  it 
in  his  quiver. 

Then  the  Orkneyingers  "came  running 
from  the  church  with  their  weapons,  and 
[  247  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

all  rushed  at  the  outlaws.  Grani  shouted 
that  the  baresarks  should  lay  down  their 
arms  ;  but  they,  fearing  death,  drew  into 
a  circle  and  would  not  yield.  They  began 
to  cast  spears  at  the  Orkneyingers. 

"  Shoot  arrows  at  them,"  said  Grani  to 
Rolf. 

"  I  have  done  my  share,"  quoth  he. 

Then  the  Orkneyingers  ran  round  that 
circle  of  outlaws,  and  did  their  best  to  pry 
into  it ;  but  they  got  only  wounds.  The 
baresarks  began  to  grit  their  teeth  and 
work  themselves  to  anger  as  if  they  had 
been  wolves  ;  that  was  their  way  in  battle. 
Frodi  went  nearer  to  look  at  that  sight. 

Then  one  baresark  shot  a  spear  at  Frodi, 
and  cut  his  shoulder  so  that  it  bled.  At 
that  Frodi  turned  red,  and  took  his  bill, 
and  went  at  that  man.  The  baresark 
swung  his  sword,  but  Frodi  caught  it  with 
the  bill  and  spun  it  aloft ;  then  he  hooked 
at  the  man  with  the  back  of  the  bill,  and 
[  248] 


HOW   ROLF   WON   THE   BOW 

caught  him  by  the  neck,  and  pulled  him 
down  grovelling.  An  Orkney  man  pierced 
tlie  outlaw  as  he  lay. 

So  the  circle  of  the  baresarks  was  broken, 
but  they  sought  to  draw  again  together. 
Then  Frodi  took  his  bill,  and  made  at  the 
two  men  to  right  and  left  of  the  opening  ; 
one  he  cauglit  with  the  point  of  the  bill, 
and  pitched  him  sideways  ;  that  man  fell 
on  the  circle  at  another  place  and  broke 
it  there.  Next  Frodi  pitched  the  other 
baresark  clean  across  the  circle  against  the 
men  at  the  other  side  ;  two  fell  at  once. 

Then  Grani  shouted  and  rushed  within 
the  ring,  and  all  tlic  Orkneyingers  fell  on 
the  baresarks  at  every  point.  Some  were 
slain  right  there  ;  some  broke  away  and 
were  chased  about  ;  one  by  one  they  died 
among  the  huts  and  the  frames  for  drying 
fish. 

Frodi,  when  he  had  done  that  much, 
stood  by  Rolf  and  struck  no  more.    When 
[249] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

the  fighting  was  finished  the  Orkney- 
ingers  looked  to  their  hurts,  and  it  was 
found  that  no  one  was  badly  wounded. 
All  said  that  the  death  of  Vemund  the 
Pitiless  was  not  so  bad  by  half  as  the 
living  of  him. 

Now  Grani  was  veiy  happy  and  talka- 
tive, and  he  praised  his  men  much  ;  but 
he  seemed  constrained  before  Rolf,  and 
spoke  to  Frodi.  "  And  thou  saidst  thou 
couldst  not  use  the  bill ! " 

Frodi  answered,  "  So  I  thought,  but  it 
is  no  different  from  handling  a  pitchfork." 

Grani  whooped  with  laughter,  and 
would  tell  that  saying  to  others.  Frodi 
beseeched  him  :  "  Cease  thy  talking,  lest 
men  give  me  a  new  nickname." 

But  Grani  told  Frodi's  words  in  the 
presence  of  many,  and  all  cried  that  Frodi 
should  be  called  Pitchfork  Frodi.  He 
grumbled  to  Rolf  thereat. 

"Better  be  glad,"  said  Rolf.  *Hhat 
[250] 


[TOW    ROLF    WON   THE    BOW 

nothing  worse  has  come  to  thee  than  a 
sore  shoulder  and  a  new  name." 

Now  Sweyn  came  sailing  back,  angered 
that  he  had  been  tricked,  but  much 
afraid  of  what  might  have  happened  at 
flawksness  in  his  absence.  As  for  Ar 
the  l\'acock,  he  lay  without  speedi  imtil 
the  morrow,  when  he  came  to  himself; 
but  he  was  a  broken  man  ever  after  that 
shock. 

Grani  took  the  spoil  from  the  baresark 
ship,  and  divided  it  into  five  parts.  Two 
parts  he  gave  to  those  fishers  whose 
houses  the  baresarks  had  burned  ;  one  part 
he  divided  among  those  wlio  liad  wounds  ; 
the  rest  he  sent  to  the  lodging  of  Rolf 
and  Frodi.  Grani  took  nothing  for  him- 
self, nor  did  he  go  with  the  treasure  to 
Rolf;  and  men  said  among  themselves 
that,  during  all  these  doings,  Rolf  and 
Grani  had  spoken  to  each  other  only  when 
they  must. 

[  ^^'-  ] 


THE   STORY   OF  ROLF 

From  that  time  the  viking's  bow  was 
Rolfs  own.  Those  two  arrows  which  had 
slain  the  baresark  were  hung  up  in  the 
church  ;  but  Rolf  took  the  third  arrow 
with  the  silver  point,  and  bound  it  in  the 
quiver  with  a  silken  thread. 


L  255^ 


CHAPTER   XXII 

NOW    KIARTAN    RETURNS 

A  S    weakness   grew  on  him,    Ar   the 

/~\     Peacock  kept  Grani  much  by  his 

side.     One  day  Ar  said:  "I  see 

that  thou  art  troubled  at  times.      Is  aught 

weighing  on  thee  ?  " 

Grani  answered  :  "  Rolf  is  on  my  mind." 

Ar  said  :  '*  Put  away  the  thought  of 
him." 

"  That  I  cannot  do,"  replied  Grani,  "  for 
I  feel  I  did  ^^Tong  in  enthralling  him,  and  I 
cannot  be  easy  until  he  hath  forgiven  me." 

"  Meseems,"  quoth  Ar,  "  that  thou 
expectest  Rolf  to  come  and  say  *  I  for- 
give thee,'  before  ever  thou  hast  shown 
him  that  thou  art  sorry." 

Grani  answered  nothing. 
[253] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

"  Go  now,"  said  Ar,  "  and  seek  him  out. 
Confess  thyself  in  the  wrong." 

"  It  is  hard  to  do  that,"  responded 
Grani. 

"Thou  art  well  named  Grani  the 
Proud,"  said  Ar ;  but  then  he  added : 
"  Never  have  I  blamed  thee  till  now,  but 
thou  shouldst  have  done  this  thing  at 
the  very  first.  And  the  longer  this  es- 
trangement lasts,  the  harder  it  will  be  to 
forget." 

Grani  made  no  answer,  but  communed 
for  a  while  with  himself;  though  it  was 
hard  to  his  pride,  at  last  he  decided  to 
humble  himself  before  Rolf  He  went 
to  the  dwelling  of  Rolf  and  Frodi  ;  they 
were  on  the  headland  watching  the  fishing 
fleet,  and  thither  Grani  followed.  He  sat 
down  at  the  edge  of  the  cliff  beside  those 
two,  and  had  speech  with  Frodi ;  but  be- 
tween him  and  Rolf  passed  at  the  first 
only  the  good-day. 

[254] 


NOW    KIARTAN    RETURNS 

Frodi  asked  :  "  War  %\ith  the  Scots  is 
expected  in  the  spring  ?  " 

*' Aye,'  answered  Grani. 

"  I  would  I  were  in  Iceland  I  "  Frodi  said. 

"  Oh  ye  Icelanders !  '  cried  Grani. 
"Why  is  it  ye  always  burn  to  return  — 
whether  ye  love  your  foggy  isle  and  plain 
men  more,  or  our  realm  less  ?  " 

"  In  your  realm,"  answered  Frodi, 
"there  are  three  pests  which  no  Icelander 
can  bear.  The  first  is  your  baresarks, 
which  in  Iceland  are  held  in  restraint, 
but  here  they  go  at  large.  The  second 
is  your  vikings,  which  dare  not  come  to 
us,  but  here  they  hany  the  coasts.  xVnd 
the  third  is  the  habit  of  burning  a  man 
in  his  house,  which  by  us  has  been  done 
some  few  times  in  great  matters,  yet  is 
always  punished  ;  but  here  it  is  done  in 
any  httle  quarrel,  and  Uttle  shame  is  felt 
for  it.  And  if  I  leave  this  land  without 
being  burned,  then  I  am  lucky." 
[  255  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

Grani  laughed,  and  then  Rolf  spoke. 
Quoth  he :  "  And  as  for  our  land  of 
simple  men  against  thy  realm  of  kings 
and  earls,  all  I  know  is  that  with  us  there 
is  law  to  restrain  all  men.  But  if  thy 
earls  fall  out,  then  the  Orkneys  are  rent 
with  war.  And  at  all  times  your  lives 
lie  in  the  power  of  the  Scots,  who  any 
summer  day  may  come  and  sweep  the 
land.  Nay,  the  winter  is  open :  why 
may  they  not  fall  upon  us  now  ?  " 

"  It  is  possible,"  said  Frodi,  but  Grani 
had  nothing  to  reply. 

"  And  consider  this,"  Rolf  said.  "  Thou 
art  Grani,  fosterling  of  Ar  the  thane ; 
thou  hast  honor,  and  a  part  of  all  spoils 
are  thine.  But  Ar  is  coming  to  his  end, 
and  some  day  another  thane  will  rule 
here.  When  thy  honors  fall  away,  and 
thou  must  take  thy  place  like  other  men  : 
how  then  wilt  thou  think  of  the  doings  of 
kings  and  earls  ?  " 

[  256  ] 


NOW    KIARTAX   RETURNS 

"  I  fear  no  misfortune,"  answered  Grani. 

"  Then/'  quoth  Rolf,  ''  thou  art  fitted 
to  be  an  Icelander.  xVnd  now  I  will  say 
what  I  have  many  times  thought :  that 
thy  speech  is  more  of  Iceland  than  of  this 
place.     AVhence  did  Ar  take  thee  ?  ' 

Grani  grew  red,  but  answered  :  **  Thou 
hidest  thy  parentage." 

*'  True,"  replied  Rolf  '*  Xow  I  crave 
thy  pardon  for  questioning  thee." 

That  was  the  end  of  that  talk,  for  Rolf 
drew  within  himself,  and  Grani  felt  shame 
that  he  could  not  ask  pardon  so  easily  as 
the  Icelander ;  and  the  more  he  looked 
on  Rolf's  countenance  the  more  it  seemed 
that  they  should  be  friends.  He  ceased 
speaking,  and  sat  with  his  back  half  turned, 
trying  to  say  the  words  ;  but  for  a  long 
time  they  would  not  come.  At  length 
he  said  : 

-Rolf." 

"Aye  ?  "  Rolf  answered. 
17  [  257  ] 


THE   STORY  OF  ROLF 

Grani  said  nothing  for  a  while  more; 
at  length  again  he  said,  "  Rolf." 

"  What  is  it  ?  "  Rolf  asked. 

But  for  a  second  time  Grani  could  not 
bring  himself  to  speak.  Yet  at  last  he 
made  ready  to  speak  without  fail  and  ask 
forgiveness,  and  the  words  were  on  his 
tongue. 

Then  suddenly  Rolf  rose,  and  pointed 
out  upon  the  water,  where  a  ship  had 
come  into  view ;  and  he  cried,  "  At  last 
Cometh  he  for  whom  I  have  waited  !  " 

No  need  to  ask  whose  ship  that  was,  for 
Grani  saw  that  it  was  Kiartan's.  And 
weakly  he  put  aside  the  chance  to  set 
himself  right  with  Rolf,  and  inquired 
instead  why  Rolf  waited  there  for  Kiartan 
so  long. 

"  Tell  me  first,"  responded  Rolf,  "  why 

he  cometh  in  such  haste,  with  oars  and 

sails  both.     He  thinks  that  by  this  time 

I   am   surely   gone ;    but   his   debts   and 

[258] 


NOW    KIARTAX   RETURNS 

goods  will  not  flee  from  him,  and  he  hath 
hours  before  sunset  to  make  the  harbor. 
Can  he  be  pursued  by  aught  ?  Let  us 
watch  the  headland  to  the  eastward." 

"  There  comes  another  ship,"  cried  Frodi. 

They  watched  that  ship  appear :  a  war- 
ship, long  and  low.  (irani  cried  that  that 
must  be  a  vikintr,  and  was  for  runninf^:  to 
the  hall ;  but  Rolf  bade  him  wait.  Then 
there  came  a  second  war-ship,  and  two 
more  together,  and  then  a  great  ship,  very 
large  ;  after  that  the  nose  of  yet  another 
vessel  pushed  around  the  headland. 

"  Is  Earl  Thorfinn,"  asked  Grani,  *'  com- 
ing to  visit  his  realm  ? " 

"  Why  should  Kiartan,"  responded  Rolf, 
"  flee  before  the  Earl,  who  hath  sold  him 
permission  to  trade  here  ?  That  is  the 
fleet  of  the  Scots  !  '^ 

"  More  of  them  are  in  sight,"  said 
Frodi. 

So  they  stayed  only  long  enough  to  see 
[259] 


THE    STORY   OF   ROLF 

that  the  fisher  fleet,  lea\dng  nets  and  lines, 
was  hurrying  to  the  shore.  Those  three 
left  the  headland  and  ran  to  Hawksness  ; 
there  they  told  the  tidings  and  gathered 
men,  arming  all  those  who  came  to  the 
hall.  The  women  were  sent  into  the 
church  with  the  children,  but  the  men  went 
down  to  the  beach.  There  the  fishermen 
first  made  a  landing,  and  hurried  for  their 
arms ;  but  when  all  were  gathered  to- 
gether they  were  very  few  against  what 
must  be  the  might  of  the  Scots. 

Then  the  ship  of  Kiartan  neared  the 
shore.  Frodi  said  to  Rolf :  "  Before  the 
Scots  come  there  will  be  time  to  claim 
thy  due  of  him." 

"  Not  in  the  face  of  this  danger,"  an- 
swered Rolf 

Kiartan  ran  his  ship  upon  the  beach, 

and  his  men  leaped  out  and  pushed  her 

higher  up   the  shingle.     Kiartan  ran   to 

Ar,  and  begged  protection.    "  Fight  thou 

[260] 


NOW   KIARTAX   RETURNS 

with  us,"  quoth  Ar.  "  We  shall  be  but 
six  score  against  six  hundred."  Kiartan 
turned  pale  and  bit  his  fingers. 

Frodi  said.  **  He  is  as  big  a  coward  as 
I."     Grani  laughed. 

Now  when  the  Scots  neared  the  shore, 
the  people  gave  way  from  the  beach  and 
drew  a  little  up  the  hillside  ;  and  the 
nearer  the  Scots  came,  the  more  the  Ork- 
neymen  withdrew.  Then  when  the  Scots 
were  landing,  some  of  the  Hawksness 
men  threw  away  their  arms  and  sat  down 
where  they  were ;  and  some  fled  away 
to  the  do^^^ls  and  the  heather,  where  they 
might  hide.  But  Ar  said  he  would  not 
flee,  and  went  back  again  to  fight.  Those 
who  went  with  him  were  only  Grani 
and  Sweyn,  and  Rolf  and  Frodi  followed 
behind. 

"  This  is  no  Icelander  s  quaiTel,"  said 
Ar.  "  We  go  to  die,  but  the  Scots  will 
give  you  peace. " 

i:  ^61  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

"  Nevertheless  we  will  look  on  a  while," 
answered  Rolf. 

Then  Ar  took  his  stand  on  that  knoll 
whence  Rolf  had  slain  the  baresark ;  he 
had  his  church  and  his  hall  at  his  back, 
and  thinking  to  die  as  became  a  man  he 
seemed  to  gain  his  strength  again,  and 
shot  arrows  in  marvellous  wise.  Twenty 
he  sent  among  the  Scots  as  they  landed, 
and  hurt  a  man  with  each  ;  then  he  took 
his  spear,  and  waited  for  the  Scots  to 
come  nearer. 

"  Now,"  said  Frodi  to  Rolf,  "  shall  we 
stay  or  go  ? " 

"  If  we  stay,"  answered  Rolf,  "  we 
never  see  Iceland  again.  Yet  I  have 
not  the  heart  to  leave  those  three  as 
they  stand  there."  So  he  and  Frodi 
drew  still  nearer  to  Ar,  and  stood  at 
his   back. 

But  some  archer  in  the  fleet  sent  forth 
a  shaft,  and  it  smote  Ar ;  in  the  throat  it 
[m2] 


NOW^    KIARTAN    RETURNS 

smote  him,  and  he  fell.  Like  a  man  he 
died  there,  near  his  father's  hall ;  and  the 
Scots,  shouting,  began  to  come  forward. 
"  Flee  ! "  said  Swe}Ti  to  Grani. 

"  Wilt  thou  flee  ? "  asked  Grani. 

A  spear  struck  Sweyn  in  the  leg, 
and  down  lie  sat.  "  Here  I  stay," 
quoth    he. 

"  Then  here  stay  I,''  answered  Grani. 

But  those  fisher-folk  who  had  thro\v7i 
down  their  arms  ran  to  Grani  in  a  crowd, 
and  cried  that  he  should  not  stay  to  be 
killed.  Some  bore  Swepi  within  the 
church,  where  no  Scot  would  slay  him 
before  the  altar  ;  and  when  Grani  saw 
that,  he  suffered  himself  to  be  pushed 
away.  So  he  came  to  the  hillside  before 
ever  the  Scots  reached  him  ;  and  when 
they  began  to  shoot  at  him  with  arrows, 
he  ran.  And  Rolf  and  Frodi  ran  along 
the  hillside  a  little  higher  up. 

Now  the  Scots  sent  swift  archers  in 
[263] 


THE   STORY  OF  ROLF 

chase.  Grani  was  armed  and  had  heavy 
weapons  ;  Frodi  was  slow  and  Rolf  would 
not  leave  him ;  so  the  archers  began  to 
come  up  on  them,  and  it  looked  bad  for 
them.  Grani  knew  the  country ;  he 
sought  the  best  ways,  calling  to  Rolf  that 
they  should  meet  at  the  Vale  of  the 
Hermit.  Then  he  threw  off  his  mail  and 
ran  freely,  and  shook  off  his  pursuers 
in  a  little  wood.  But  in  that  same 
wood  Rolf  took  the  wrong  course ;  for 
thinking  he  knew  the  way  to  the  Vale 
he  led  Frodi  where  should  be  a  glen  with 
a  growth  of  trees.  —  Nothing  was  there 
of  the  kind,  but  a  bare  hillside  rose, 
where  was  no  cover,  and  the  Scots  be- 
gan to  shout  as  they  saw  them  close  in 
front. 

Now  Grani  knew  the  way  better.    When 

he  reached  the  copse  he  stood  and  looked 

where  Rolf  and  Frodi  ran  on  the  hillside 

above   him.     Then   he   heard  a  panting, 

[264] 


NOW    KIARTAX    RETURNS 

and    looked   down.     There   was    Kiartan 
hiding  in  the  fern. 

'"  Look  up  now,"  said  Grani,  "  and  see 
who  runneth  there  above  us." 

^^^hen  Kiartan  saw  Rolf,  first  he  started 
and  then  he  looked  sidewise  at  Grani. 
**  They  can  never  escape,"  said  he. 

"  I  will  call  them  hither,"  replied 
Grani. 

"  That  will  bring  us  in  danger  I  "  Kiar- 
tan cried. 

Rut  Cirani  leaped  upon  a  boulder  and 
prepared  to  shout.  Then  as  he  stood 
there,  Kiartan  snatched  up  a  billet  of 
wood  and  smote  at  him  from  the  side : 
foul  was  that  assault.  The  stroke  fell 
on  the  shoulder,  but  Grani  twisted  his 
arm  and  cast  the  billet  aside  ;  he  smote 
in  return,  and  Kiartan  fell.  So  Grani 
shouted  aloud  to  Rolf,  who  stood  on 
the  hillside  with  Frodi  and  studied  his 
road. 

[265] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

So  many  copses  did  Rolf  see  that  he 
knew  not  where  to  go,  for  most  were  but 
small  clumps,  where  was  no  safety  ;  and 
only  one  led  to  the  hidden  winding  water- 
course and  the  secluded  dell.  But  when 
he  heard  Grani  and  saw  him,  he  turned 
thither,  although  he  must  go  back  a  little 
way.  He  and  Frodi  ran  hastily,  rushing 
down  the  hillside  with  much  speed.  And 
they  saw  they  could  avoid  all  but  one  of 
the  Scots. 

That  man  had  run  wide  of  their  track, 
flanking  them  lest  they  should  double 
back ;  now  he  ran  in  on  them  and  pre- 
pared to  strike  with  his  sword.  On  that 
slope  was  no  good  footing ;  but  the  Scot 
braced  himself  where  the  Icelanders  must 
pass,  and  they  could  hardly  both  escape 
him  without  a  wound.  But  when  Rolf 
rushed  down  on  him,  with  sword  raised, 
and  those  two  looked  into  each  other's 
eyes,  then  the  Scot  did  not  strike,  but 
[^66] 


NOW    KIARTAX    RETURNS 

stood  like  stone.  Neither  did  Rolf  smite, 
but  Frodi  struck  hard  A\'ith  the  butt  of 
his  bill ;  they  left  that  Scot  lying  in 
a  heap,  and  sped  downward  into  the 
hollow. 

There  they  found  Grani  with  Kiartan, 
and  Grani  had  bound  the  shipmaster's 
hands  behind  his  back.  Hastily  they 
went  into  the  copse,  driving  Kiartan  be- 
fore them  ;  they  found  the  crooked  water- 
course and  followed  it  among  the  stones  ; 
it  was  dry  and  they  wet  not  their  feet. 
So  in  a  while  they  came  to  a  little  dell, 
nestled  among  the  hills ;  the  place  was 
called  the  \^ale  of  the  Flermit.  Hut  no 
one  lived  there,  only  in  one  place  liad 
been  a  farm  ;  the  hall  had  been  burned, 
but  a  storehouse  still  stood  stout  against 
the  weather.  Thither  they  went  and 
rested,  knowing  that  no  Scot  could  find 
them  in  that  place. 

Grani  loosed  Kiartan  and  bade  him 
[  ^67  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

gather  wood.  *'  And  if  thou  seekest  to 
flee  thou  wilt  carry  an  arrow  in  the  ribs. 
Make  a  fire,  for  I  see  beef  is  in  the  store- 
house, drying,  and  the  green  hide  hangs 
against  the  wall.  We  will  sup."  So 
Kiartan  gathered  wood  and  made  a  fire. 

"  One  thing  I  fail  to  understand,"  said 
Frodi  to  Rolf:  "why  neither  thou  nor 
that  Scot  smote  at  the  other,  and  it  was 
left  to  me  to  knock  him  down." 

"  That  was  strange  to  me  also,"  said 
Grani. 

Rolf  said :  "I  knew  that  man,  and  he 
was  Malcolm,  my  fathers  thrall.  For 
very  astonishment  we  could  not  strike." 

"  Then  I  gave  him  a  headache,"  quoth 
Frodi,  "  to  make  him  remember  his  man- 
ner of  gaining  his  freedom." 

"  Preserve  me  from  sucli  headaches  as 
thou  dealest !  "  said  Rolf.  "  The  butt  of 
thy  bill  is  worse  than  the  point." 

Then  Grani   told  why  he    had    bound 
[268] 


XOW^    KIAKTAX    KETURXS 

Kiartan.  "  And  now,"  said  he,  "  thou 
canst  take  on  him  thy  vengeance,  what- 
ever that  may  be." 

*'  Call  him  here,"  said  Rolf. 

So  Kiartan  was  called  thither  and 
crouched  thereby  ;  it  was  plain  that  he 
expected  to  be  killed.  **  In  what  has  he 
offended  thee  ?  "  asked  Grani. 

"Now,"  answered  Rolf,  ''that  which 
I  say  in  his  licaring  will  be  to  him  the 
worst  part  of  his  punishment.  He  is  my 
uncle,  and  through  him  my  father  came 
to  his  death." 

But  when  tlicy  looked  to  see  him  weep, 
or  hear  him  blame  himself,  Kiartan  rose 
and  thanked  them  that  his  life  was  spared. 
In  loathing  they  bade  him  go  into  the 
storehouse  and  lie  ;  then  they  laid  them- 
selves down  inside  the  door,  and  slept. 

For  the  sake  of  air,  they  left  the  door 
wide.  In  the  morning  they  found  that 
Kiartan  was  gone  ;  and  while  they  were 
[269] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

asking  where  he  might  be,  they  heard  his 
voice  at  a  httle  distance,  saying  that 
there  those  three  lay  in  that  storehouse, 
and  the  Scots  should  slay  them.  Then 
was  heard  the  rush  of  feet. 


[270] 


CHAPTER   XXIII 

OF   THE   COMING  OF    EARL   THORFINN 

ROI^F  shut  the  storehouse  door, 
and  Frodi  held  it  until  it  was 
barred.  The  Seots  eould  move 
neither  Frodi  nor  the  bars,  and  knew  not 
what  to  do.  All  within  was  dark,  save 
for  light  from  the  crack  of  the  door  ;  and 
when  the  Scots  who  stood  before  the 
crack  felt  Frodi's  bill,  they  stood  back. 
Then  Rolf  shot  arrows  out  through  the 
crack,  and  the  Scots  stood  aside,  so  that 
those  within  could  do  no  more.  They 
heard  the  Scots  say  that  no  time  should 
be  wasted  for  three  men. 

"  Now,"    said    Frodi,    '*  they    will    go 
away." 

"  Be  not  too  hopeful,"  said  Grani. 
[  271  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

When  smoke  began  to  pufF  in,  they 
knew  that  the  thatch  had  been  fired  over 
their  heads.  "  So,"  quoth  Frodi,  "  I  shall 
be  burned  in  the  Orkneys  after  all. 
Seest  thou,  Grani,  why  no  Icelander  loves 
thy  land  ? " 

They  sat  there  a  while  and  the  place 
grew  hot ;  then  Grani  began  to  pace  up 
and  down.  "  Would  that  I,"  he  said  at 
last,  "  had  never  seen  the  Orkneys  !  " 

"  What  is  this  ?  "  asked  Rolf. 

Grani  said  after  a  silence :  *'  I  shall 
never  speak  again  to  my  father,  whom  I 
have  not  seen  these  many  years."  Next 
he  said  :  **  My  sister  must  be  almost  a 
woman."  After  that  said  he  :  "  Peaceful 
was  our  home." 

Frodi  tried  to  comfort  him,  but  Grani 
would  not  listen.  "  Let  us  die  in  the 
open,''  he  cried,  ''  and  give  an  account  of 
ourselves  ! " 

But  when  they  tried  to  leave  that 
[272] 


OF   EAET>   THORFIXX 

smothering  place,  they  found  the  Scots 
had  braced  the  door,  and  it  could  not  be 
moved.  Then  a  corner  of  the  roof  fell 
down,  and  burned  inside  tlie  storehouse. 

'*  Now,"  cried  Grani  in  despair,  "  would 
I  were  once  more  on  the  home-field  of 
Fells  tead,  looking  abroad  on  old  Broad - 
firth  and  the  peaceful  dales  ! " 

•'  .A  wonderful  thing  thou  sayest !  "  ex- 
claimed Rolf. 

"  Let  wonders  be,"  said  Frodi.  "  But 
since  we  cannot  leave  this  place  by  the 
front  door,  why  not  by  the  rear  ? " 

**  How  do  that  {  "  asked  Grani. 

Frodi  drew  aside  the  heavy  hide  which 
hung  at  the  back  of  the  storehouse, 
against  the  rock  of  the  hillside  :  there  were 
a  carved  stone  doorway  and  a  black  cave. 

*'  Now,"  cried    Grani,   "  rightly  is  this 
place  called  the  Vale  of  the  Hermit ;  this 
was  his  house,  though  I  never  knew  of  it 
till  now.     Let  us  be  quick  !  " 
i8  [  273  1 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

So  they  went  into  that  cave  and  sat 
there,  while  the  fire  burned  the  storehouse 
quite  away,  and  its  roof-beams  fell  across 
the  door  of  the  cave  and  hid  it.  More- 
over the  green  hide  did  not  burn  through, 
and  kept  out  the  smoke ;  and  a  little 
air  came  in  through  a  fissure  of  the  rock. 
Then  the  Scots  who  watched  went  their 
way,  and  Kiartan  with  them.  When 
they  were  gone,  those  three  thrust  the 
hide  and  the  beams  aside  from  the  cave- 
mouth,  and  leaped  out  over  the  embers. 
They  were  near  stifled,  and  weak  from  the 
heat. 

Those  Scots  and  Kiartan  went  back  to 
Hawksness,  and  for  what  he  had  done  they 
gave  him  his  ship  unplundered.  But  they 
plundered  the  hall  and  the  church,  and 
with  the  riches  of  Ar  they  had  both  sport 
and  quarrels,  until  all  was  divided.  Then 
they  sent  out  vessels  to  ravage  in  the 
Orkneys ;  but  the  main  body,  and  the 
[274] 


OF   EARL   THORFINX 

leader,  sat  there  at  Hawksness,  and  be- 
cause it  was  believed  Earl  Thorfinn 
thought  them  still  in  Scotland,  and  no 
ship  had  been  spared  to  go  south  and  tell 
of  them,  they  had  no  fear  of  him.  For  it 
would  have  been  a  great  undertaking  for 
any  small  boat  to  cross  the  Pentland 
Firth. 

But  on  a  day  when  the  Earl  sat  in  his 
hall,  in  Thurso  of  Caithness,  his  men  came 
to  him,  saying  :  '*  There  are  messengers 
without,  and  they  would  speak  with  thee.'* 
But  the  men  laughed. 

"  Why  laugh  ye  ? "  asked  the  Earl. 

*'  The  messengers  say  they  are  from  the 
Orkneys,  yet  no  ship  has  come,  and  they 
are  the  worst  of  scarecrows." 

"  But  bring  them  in,"  said  the  EarL 

So  three  men  were  brought  before  the 

Earl.      One   was  of  middle  height,   and 

slender  ;  he  bore  a  bow.     One  was  taller, 

and  carried  a  sword.     The  third  was  as 

[275] 


THE    STORY   OF   ROLF 

big  as  any  man  in  that  place,  and  he  held 
in  his  hand  a  great  bill.  All  in  rags  were 
those  men,  as  if  their  garments  had  been 
scorched.  They  told  the  Earl  that  the 
Scots  were  in  the  Orkneys,  and  the  Earl's 
men  laughed  mightily. 

**  Sailed  ye  across  the  Firth  ? "  asked 
the  Earl. 

"We  rowed,"  answered  they. 

"In  what?"  asked  the  Earl.  "And 
where  is  the  boat  ?  " 

"  It  sunk  off  the  shore,"  said  those  men, 
"  and  we  swam  the  last  mile." 

"  Why  are  ye  so  burned  ?  " 

They  said  they  had  been  nigh  burned 
to  death. 

Then  the  Earl  stilled  the  laughter  of  his 
men,  and  he  leaned  to  that  one  who  bore 
the  bow  ;  he  was  not  much  more  than  a 
lad.  "  Where  didst  thou  get,"  asked  the 
Earl,  "  that  short-sword  which  thou  wear- 
est  ?  For  I  know  the  weapon  well,  since 
[276] 


OF   EARL    THORFIXX 

once  it  belonged  to  Eaii  Sigurd  my 
father."' 

"  That  may  be  so,"  said  the  lad,  "  but 
it  was  given  me  out  in  Iceland. ' 

"Now/'  said  the  Earl.  ''I  know  the 
man  to  whom  my  father  gave  the  sword, 
and  he  went  out  to  Iceland.  Tell  me 
what  man  gave  it  thee  ;  if  the  name  is 
the  same,  tlicn  will  I  believe  this  news 
of  thine.  But  if  the  name  is  different, 
then  ye  three  shall  die  for  your  ftilse 
word.  ' 

"  A  light  matter  on  which  to  hang 
lives,"  quoth  that  one.  *'Who  knows 
how  many  liave  owned  this  sword  ?  But 
T  got  it  from  Kari,  Solmund's  son." 

The  Earl  smote  his  thigh.  *"  And  to 
Kari  my  father  ga\"e  it !  Up,  men,  and 
dight  yourselves  for  war  !  This  day  we 
sail  for  the  Orkneys." 

So  Earl  Thorfinn  sailed  north,  and  with 
him  went  Grani,  Rolf,  and  Frodi,  those 
[277  1 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

bearers  of  the  tidings.  And  before  ever 
the  Scots  were  ready  for  them  the  Orkney- 
mgers  closed  in  upon  Hawksness,  and 
attacked  the  Scottish  fleet.  Some  of  the 
Scots  were  away,  and  some  were  ashore  ; 
those  who  might  fight  lashed  their  ships 
in  a  line,  as  in  a  line  the  Earl's  ships  bore 
down  on  them.  That  fight  lasted  not 
long,  and  all  the  Scottish  ships  were 
taken  ;  the  Scots  who  were  on  shore  were 
hunted  down,  and  as  their  ships  came 
in  from  the  other  isles,  they  were  taken 
one  by  one. 

Kiartan  s  ship  was  still  on  the  beach, 
and  he  was  found  in  the  church. 


[278] 


CHAPTER   XXTV 

NOW    ROLF    AND    (JRAXI    QUARREL 

NOW  says  the  tale  that  Rolf  goes 
before    the    PLarl,    and    tells    of 
Kiartan's  treachery. 
*'  Thou  shalt  have  thine  own  way  with 
him,"  quoth  Thortinn.     "  Shall   he  die  by 
the    hands   of   my    men,   or   what  atone- 
ment wilt  thou  take  i  " 

*'  I  ask  not  his  death,"  said  Rolf.  "  Give 
me  his  ship  to  return  to  Iceland  in,  and 
his  goods  to  repay  my  mother  for  all  her 
sufferings."  But  of  those  sufferings,  nor 
of  all  that  Kiartan  had  done,  the  Earl  did 
not  ask  until  later. 

**  Thou  art  easy,"  said  he,  "  upon  him 
w^ho  sought  thy  life ;  but  all  shall  be  as 
thou  sayest." 

[  279  ] 


THE    STORY   OF   ROLF 

Then  Grani  spoke  apart  with  the  Earl, 
and  after  that  Thorfinn  gave  orders  to  his 
men.  Where  the  sward  lay  gi^eenest  (for 
no  snow  lay  on  southern  slopes  all  that 
winter)  they  cut  a  strip  of  turf ;  its  middle 
they  raised  and  propped  aloft  on  spears, 
but  its  ends  w^ere  still  in  the  ground. 
Then  the  Earl  called  Rolf  to  come^  and 
bade  all  men  stand  there  and  hear  what 
Grani  had  to  say.  Before  all,  Grani  told 
that  he  had  wrongfully  enthralled  Rolf, 
and  led  by  Kiartan  had  treated  him 
unfairly.  His  sorrow  he  confessed,  and 
he  asked  for  pardon. 

Answered  Rolf:  "  For  this  I  grant 
pardon  readily  enough." 

**  Meseems  thou  sayest  that  coldly, 
man,"  said  the  Earl  ''  Now  here  stands 
Grani  to  sw^ear  blood-brothership  with 
thee,  under  this  turf  What  sayest  thou 
to  that?" 

Now  blood-brothership  was  a  sacred 
[280] 


ROLF   AND  GRANI  QUARREL 

ceremony,  and  those  who  swore  it  must 
uphold  each  other  until  death,  if  once  the 
oath  was  taken  under  such  a  strip  of  turf, 
by  letting  blood  from  the  arms  mingle  in 
the  ground.  And  no  greater  honor  might 
one  man  do  another  than  to  offer  blood- 
brothership.  But  again  Rolf  spoke  coolly, 
and  said  : 

"  Mayhap  1  am  willing  to  do  that.'' 
"  Come,   then,"  said   Thorfinn.     "  Lay 
aside  thy  sword,  and  step  under  the  turf 
with  Grani." 

"  Once  I  swore,"  replied  Rolf,  "  never 
to  leave  weapon  from  my  reach.  And 
another  oath  T  call  to  mind,  wjiich  later  I 
may  tell  thee  here.  Now  since  blood- 
brothership  is  asked,  here  I  name  myself: 
Rolf,  son  of  Hiarandi,  of  Cragness  above 
Broadfirth  in  Iceland.  And  remembering 
what  Grani  said  when  we  were  like  to 
be  burnt  together,  I  ask  his  true  name, 
and  his  father's  name,  and  his  birthplace." 
[2811 


THE   STORY  OF  ROLF 

**  Grani  hight  I,"  answered  that  one. 
"  Years  long  have  I  been  fostered  here, 
and  I  remember  little  of  my  childhood. 
But  Einar  is  my  father,  Fellstead  was 
our  home,  and  the  place  is  that  same 
Broadfirth  out  in  Iceland.  So  much  I 
know  and  no  more." 

Then  those  w^ho  stood  by  saw  Rolf 
draw  his  short-sword  and  spring  at  Grani. 
At  his  forehead  Rolf  laid  the  sword,  the 
flat  to  the  skin.  "  Thus,"  cried  he,  "  I 
laid  this  sword  to  thy  father's  head.  But 
thus  "  (and  he  turned  the  sword)  "  I  lay 
it  to  thine,  edge  to  thy  flesh.  And  be- 
cause I  promised  to  do  it,  thus  I  draw 
thy  blood ! " 

He  drew  the  sword  lightly  across 
Grani's  forehead,  and  the  blood  started 
out  in  little  drops.  Then  Rolf  dropped  his 
arm,  sheathed  his  sword,  and  stood  quiet ; 
but  Grani,  white  with  rage,  snatched  a 
spear  from  one  of  the  Earl's  men,  and 
[282] 


ROLF   AND  GRANI   QUARREL 

would  have  slain  Rolf  had  not  the  Earl 
himself  come  between. 

"  Now,"  quoth  Thorfinn  grimly,  "  here 
is  an  odd  end  to  blood-brothership.  The 
cause  of  tliis  shall  I  hear,  from  first  unto 
last." 

Then  Rolf  told  the  story  of  his  father  s 
wrongs  and  his  own,  and  Frodi  said  it  all 
was  true.  Grani,  though  he  learned  what 
his  father  had  done,  stood  still  and  said  no 
word,  except  that  he  cried  at  the  end  : 

"  Great  insult  hath  Rolf  offered  me  in 
drawing  my  blood,  and  for  that  shall  he 
pay  with  his." 

*'  Mescems,"  answered  the  Earl,  **  that 
the  weight  of  blood-debt  is  still  on  thy 
side,  and  it  is  well  for  thee  that  Rolf  took 
not  payment  in  full.  And  this  I  advise, 
that  here  ye  two  make  up  the  feud  ;  and 
all  money  atonements  I  will  make  to  Rolf, 
if  so  be  I  see  ye  accorded." 

"  I  will  lay  down  the  feud  on  these 
[283] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

terms,"  said  Rolf,  "  if  Grani  will  get  me 
my  homestead  again." 

But  deep  anger  burned  in  Grani  that 
his  offer  of  blood-brothership  had  been  so 
answered,  by  the  shedding  of  his  blood. 
He  strode  to  the  spears  that  held  the  strip 
of  turf,  and  cast  them  down.  "  My  feud 
do  I  keep  !  "  he  cried. 

"  Then  of  thee,"  said  the  Earl,  "  I  wash 
my  hands.  But  I  will  take  Rolf  to  me,  to 
be  of  my  bodyguard  so  long  as  he  will." 

"  Lord  Earl,"  answered  Rolf,  "  I  thank 
thee  for  the  honor,  but  in  the  ship  which 
thou  hast  given  me  I  must  return  to  Ice- 
land, there  to  clear  me  of  mine  outlawry 
by  means  of  my  bow." 

And  then  that  meeting  of  men  broke 
up,  and  Rolf  set  himself  to  fit  his  ship  for 
the  outward  voyage,  and  to  hire  sailors. 
He  had  wealth  enough,  in  Kiartan's 
goods,  to  pay  for  all  his  father  had  lost ; 
but  in  the  viking's  bow  he  had  that  treas- 
[284] 


ROLF   AND  GRANI    QUARREL 

ure  which  he  most  prized,  for  it  should 
\Wn  him  his  honor  again,  and  the  home- 
stead which  his  fathers  had  built. 

He  provisioned  his  ship,  and  lie  hired 
men  and  a  shipmaster,  and  soon  was  ready 
for  the  voyage  outward.  Now  the  spring 
was  early,  without  storms  as  yet. 

But  Grani  went  unhappily  about,  know- 
ing that  danger  was  preparing  for  his 
father,  througli  Roll*,  and  seeing  not  what 
could  be  done.  For  in  tliat  place,  except 
Rolf's  ship,  lay  no  vessels  plying  either 
north  or  south,  and  none  to  go  to  Iceland. 
So  there  was  no  way  for  Grani  to  send 
warning  to  Einar.  and  no  means  by  which 
he  himself  might  go  to  Iceland,  to  stand 
by  his  father's  side.  He  would  ha^e 
challenged  Rolf  to  the  holm,  but  holm- 
gangs  and  all  duels  were  forbidden  by  the 
Earl.  And  now  came  the  day  when 
Rolfs  ship  was  ready  ;  the  wind  was  fair 
from  the  east,  and  on  the  morrow  they 
[285] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

should  start.  Then  Grani  went  and  sat 
on  the  hillside  at  sunset,  watching  the 
men  at  a  little  distance  as  they  worked 
about  the  ship  where  it  lay  upon  the 
strand  ;  but  Rolf  and  Frodi  had  gone  to 
the  hall,  and  were  feasting  there  with  the 
Earl  and  his  men. 

Grani  thought :  *'  To  save  my  father  I 
must  sail  on  that  ship.  Now  the  night 
will  be  dark,  and  the  men  will  sleep  at  the 
huts,  but  Rolf  and  Frodi  at  the  hall. 
Naught  hinders  me  from  hiding  myself  on 
the  ship,  so  that  on  the  morrow  they  will 
sail  with  me." 

That  pleased  him  well.  But  before 
dark  Rolf  and  Frodi  returned  from  the 
hall,  having  said  farewell  to  the  Earl. 

The  ship  was  then  pushed  off,  and  all 
men  got  them  aboard  ;  they  anchored  off 
the  boat- steads,  ready  to  sail  at  first  twi- 
Hght  in  the  morning.  Then  when  Grani 
saw  his  plan  spoiled,  in  great  uncertainty 
i  [  286  ] 


ROLF    AND  GRANl    QUARREL 

of  mind  he  went  to  the  hall  and  sat  down 
on  the  lowest  bench. 

Quoth  the  Earl :  ''  Come  forward, 
Grani,  and  sit  here  near  the  dais  ;  for  tliou 
didst  save  my  realm  as  much  as  did  those 
other  two  who  have  just  said  farewell." 

''  1  know  tliat  well,  lord,"  answered 
Grani. 

''  Come,  sit  here  by  my  side,"  said  tlie 
Earl,  '*  and  what  thou  askest  in  reward  for 
thy  deed,  that  I  will  give  thee." 

So  Grani  sat  there  by  the  Earl's  side 
until  it  was  dark  out  of  doors,  and  he 
knew  the  stars  were  out,  but  no  moon. 
With  the  feast.  Thorfinn  waxed  joyous, 
for  good  tidings  had  come  that  day  ;  and 
he  began  to  press  Grani  to  name  the  re- 
ward he  would  ha\'e  for  crossing  the  Pent- 
land  Firth  to  bring  him  news.  So  Grani 
said : 

"  Stretch   forth   thy    hand    now,    Earl 
Thorfinn,  and  promise  to  grant  me  that 
[  287  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

thing  which  I  ask,  which  shall  take  from 
no  man  his  right  or  his  own." 

So  the  Earl  stretched  forth  his  hand  in 
promise,  and  said  :  "  Ask  what  thou  wilt." 

Then  all  the  Orkneyingers  listened 
while  Grani  made  his  request.  "  Oh 
Earl, '  said  he,  "  make  me  thine  outlaw  !  " 

**  Nay,"  cried  the  Earl,  "  what  request 
is  this  ?  Dost  thou  mock  me  and  my 
power  ?  "  And  his  men  were  angry,  and 
some  drew  their  swords. 

But  Grani  said  most  earnestly,  "  I  mean 
no  insult,  but  much  lies  on  it  that  thou 
shouldst  make  me  outlaw." 

Wroth  indeed  were  the  Orkneyingers, 
and  thronged  around  Grani  to  slay  him  ; 
but  the  Earl  signed  them  to  give  peace, 
and  sat  with  his  eye  on  the  youth,  and 
thought.  Then  at  last  he  smiled  in  his 
beard,  and  said: 

"  Thou  art  a  clever  lad,  and  bold  withal. 
Here  I  grant  thy  desire."  And  he 
[  288] 


ROLF   AND  GRAXI   QUARREL 

stretched  out  his  hand  and  said  :  ''  Outlaw 
do  I  make  thee  in  all  my  lands  —  not  to 
be  fed,  not  to  he  forwarded,  not  to  be 
helped  or  harbored  in  any  need,  save  only 
by  masters  of  ships  outward  bound.  I 
gi'ant  thee  three  days'  space  to  seek  shel- 
ter, and  here  I  give  notice  among  my  men 
of  thy  full  outlawry.' 

Then  Grani  thanked  the  P^arl  with  all 
his  heart,  and  went  from  the  hall ;  after 
him  the  EarFs  men  scoffed,  but  still  the 
Earl  smiled  in  his  beard. 

Now  that  night  a  small  boat  rowed  to 
the  side  of  Rolfs  ship,  and  a  man  climbed 
aboard,  and  the  boatmen  rowed  the  boat 
ashore  again.  One  of  the  ship's  men  told 
Rolf,  who  sent  for  that  one  who  had  thus 
come  aboard.  He  stood  before  Rolf  in 
the  starlight,  wrapped  in  a  cloak.  Rolf 
asked  why  he  came  aboard  the  ship  in  that 
manner. 

"  Outlaw  am  I,"  said  that  one,  "  and  by 
19  [  289  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

law  thou  must  give  me  shelter  when  it  is 
claimed." 

"Good  is  the  law,"  quoth  Rolf,  "and 
once  it  helped  me  ere  now.  But  thy  voice 
is  muffled  in  the  cloak,  man.  What  is  thy 
name  ? " 

"No-man  is  my  name,"  answered  the 
muffled  man,  "and  here  is  my  faring 
money." 

Rolf  laughed.  "  No-man's  fare  costs 
nothing,"  said  he,  and  would  not  take  the 
silver.  "  Find  thyself  a  place  to  sleep  ; 
thou  art  welcome  here." 

So  that  one  found  himself  a  place  to 
sleep,  and  early  in  the  morning  the  ship 
set  sail.  Now  it  is  said  that  when  the 
ship  was  gone  the  Earl  saw  Kiartan  on 
the  strand  bewailing  his  loss.  Thorfinn 
ordered  that  Kiartan  be  set  in  a  galley 
as  rower,  and  for  two  years  did  Kiartan 
labor  at  the  oar.  Then  he  escaped,  and 
fled  away  southward ;  but  he  became 
[290] 


ROLF    AND  GRAXl    QLARREL 

thrall  to  a  chapman,  and  was  a  thrall  to 
the  end  of  his  days.  So  now  he  is  out  of 
the  story. 

But  that  outlaw  who  had  come  on 
Rolfs  ship  lay  like  a  log  all  the  first  day, 
while  the  ship  sped  westward  ;  and  only 
at  night  did  he  rouse  to  take  food.  Four 
days  he  did  thus,  while  the  ship  ran  before 
the  wind  until  the  Faroe  Islands  were 
well  astern.  Then  on  a  morning  the  man 
rose  and  walked  by  tlie  rail,  and  looked 
upon  the  sea.  Rolf  sent  for  him  to  come 
and  speak  to  him,  and  when  the  man  was 
face  to  face  with  him,  behold,  it  was  Grani ! 

Then  Rolf  stood  and  looked  on  him, 
and  Grani  stood  fast  and  looked  on  Rolf. 
And  Rolf  turned  away  and  walked  in 
the  stern,  but  Grani  waited  in  the  same 
place.  At  last  Rolf  came  back  to  him 
and  said  : 

"Only  one   thing  will   I  ask  of  thee. 
Wast  thou  indeed  outlaw  of  the  Earl  ? ' 
[291] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

Grani  stretched  out  his  hand  and  swore 
to  the  truth.  "Outlaw  was  I,  and  the 
Earl  gave  me  but  three  days  to  quit  his 
land." 

"  Now,"  said  Rolf,  "  thou  art  on  my 
ship  lawfully,  and  naught  will  I  do  against 
thee.  We  will  leave  it  to  the  fates,  which 
of  us  shall  prosper  in  this  affair." 

So  Grani  was  out  of  danger  of  his  life. 
Now  that  east  wind  lasted  until  they 
made  Iceland  —  a  quick  voyage.  And 
they  sailed  along  the  south  of  the  land, 
and  rounded  the  western  cape,  and  sailed 
across  the  mouth  of  Faxafirth.  But  when 
they  would  round  the  cape  into  Broadfirth 
the  wind  freshened,  and  blew  them  off  the 
land  a  day's  sail ;  there  they  lay  when  the 
wind  dropped.  But  then  the  wind  came 
from  tlie  west,  and  blew  them  back  to  the 
land,  and  drove  them  ever  faster  till  there 
was  a  high  gale.  The  smallest  sail  they 
could  set  split  from  the  mast,  the  mast 
[292] 


ROLF    AXD  GRAXI    QUARREL 

itself  went  next,  and  so  they  came  to 
Broadfii-th  and  drove  up  it.  Xight  drew 
near,  and  tlie  sailors  were  in  fear  of  tlieir 
lives. 

Now  Frodi  was  in  great  uneasiness, 
and  clung  to  his  place,  and  looked  upon 
the  waters.  Sometimes  he  made  as  he 
would  speak,  and  yet  lie  said  nothing. 
Rolf  and  Grani  stayed  at  opposite  sides 
of  the  ship,  and  were  steadfast  in  all 
danger,  though  the  wa\es  washed  over 
them. 

Then  Rolf  makes  his  way  to  Grani,  and 
says  he  :  '*  Xow  we  near  the  land,  and  it 
is  likely  that  we  shall  ne\er  need  more  of 
it  than  a  fathom  apiece,  for  burial.  There- 
fore here  I  offer  thee  peace,  asking  no 
atonement  from  thee  or  thy  father,  save 
only  my  farm  again,  if  we  twain  get 
ashore.  ' 

Grani  looks  upon  Rolf,  and  his  heart 
nearly  melts  :  but  he  makes  himself  stub- 
[293] 


THE    STORY   OF   ROLF 

born  and  drops  his  eyes.     Says  he :  '*  This 
is  no  time  to  speak  of  that." 

Rolf  clambers  back  to  his  place.  The 
moon  rises  behind  broken  clouds,  and  he 
sees  that  the  ship  drives  toward  cliffs. 


[%U] 


CHAPTER  XXV 

HERE  ROLF  COMES  TO  CRAGNESS 

NOW  turns  tlie  tale  to  speak  of 
Einar,  how  lie  took  possession 
of  Cragness  (for  he  bought  the 
share  of  the  men  of  the  Quarter) ;  and 
how  Snorri  the  Priest  sent  foi*  Asdis  that 
she  should  come  to  him  for  the  sake  of 
Rolf  her  son,  and  wait  the  three  years  of 
his  exile.  lUit  Asdis  answered  the  mes- 
senger of  Snorri  :  "  T  go  to  our  little 
farm  in  the  upland,  where  1  can  look 
upon  my  home.  We  w^ill  see  if  Einar 
sends  me  away  also  from  that." 

So  she  took  what  goods  she  might,  and 

drove  the  milch  ewe  before  her,  and  went 

to  the  turf  hut  in  the  upland,  there  to  live 

alone.     Now  Einar  might  have  sent  her 

[  295  ] 


THE    STORY   OF   liOLF 

thence,  and  Ondott  was  ui'gent  with  him 
that  he  should  ;  but  for  very  shame  Einar 
could  not  do  that  ^\Tong,  and  that  one 
good  deed  of  his  stood  him  after  in  stead, 
as  the  saga  showeth. 

Asdis  over- wintered  there,  and  folk 
brought  her  meal ;  but  Snorri  sent  her 
much  provision  and  dried  fish,  to  keep 
her.  Before  they  went  away  his  men 
bought  wood  and  drew  it  for  her,  and  cut 
turf  for  burning ;  and  on  parting  they 
gave  her  a  purse  of  one  gold-piece  and  six 
silver  pennies,  so  Asdis  was  safe  from  all 
want.  But  no  happiness  could  come  to 
her  so  long  as  each  day  she  looked  out 
upon  the  hall  at  Cragness,  and  saw 
strangers  there. 

Einar  abode  in  great  pride  at  his  new 
hall,  and  kept  high  state,  sending  to  fetch 
whatever  travellers  came  that  way.  And 
when  harvest  came  he  had  a  great  feast, 
with  all  his  house-carles  and  thralls  and 
[296] 


ROLF    COMES    TO    CRAGNESS 

bonders    and  neighbors    bidden ;    notable 
was  tlie  state  of  that  feast. 

But  Ondott,  when  all  were  merry,  and 
those  wlio  were  hidden  were  saying  that 
Einar  was  a  great  cliief,  on  account  of  his 
open-handedness  —  Ondott  let  call  for 
bows,  and  said  tliat  all  sliould  go  down  to 
the  boundary.  There  by  tlie  brook  he 
held  a  mock  shoot  ;  and  one  called  him- 
self Rolf  and  made  as  if  he  would  shoot 
to  the  oak  tree,  but  shot  into  the  brook, 
and  wept,  and  besouglit  others  to  shoot 
for  him.  The  looser  sort  hooted  and 
thought  that  sport,  and  shot  towai'd  the 
oak  a  little  way.  Then  they  cried  that 
Hiarandi  was  lawfully  slain,  and  Rolf  was 
outlaw. 

But  the  neighbors  of  the  better  sort 
liked  that  not,  and  changed  their  aspect 
of  cheer,  and  went  away  early.  Einar 
said  to  Ondott,  **  Why  didst  thou  such 
foolery  ? " 

[297] 


THE   STORY    OF    ROLF 

"That  we  may  know,"  said  Ondott, 
"  who  are  of  thy  friends,  and  who  thy  ill- 
wishers.  And  now  we  know  who  are 
with  us." 

Einar  let  himself  be  pleased  with  that 
answer. 

So  the  harvest  passed,  and  winter  went 
by  and  spring  came  on,  an  early  spring 
without  storms.  All  men  looked  to  their 
plowing  and  sowing ;  and  Einar  took 
pleasure  in  the  home-fields  at  Cragness, 
which  were  so  fertile.  But  he  disliked 
the  lack  of  storms,  for  since  he  came  to 
Cragness  no  wealth  had  come  to  him 
from  A\Tecks,  which  he  had  counted  on  as 
part  of  his  riches.  And  Einar  had  no 
custom  to  light  beacons,  but  all  through 
that  spring  he  and  Ondott  looked  for 
storms.  Men  said  that  storms  must  come, 
and  that  early  farers  from  overseas  might 
be  caught  thereby.  Then  at  last  that 
steady  wind  which  had  blown  from  the 
[298] 


ROLF  comp:s  to  cragxess 

east  first  dropped,  and  then  shifted,  and 
blew  hai'd  from  the  west,  a  great  gale. 
All  men  housed  themselves,  and  a  murky 
night  came  on. 

Now  in  the  hall  at  Cragness  the  old 
crone  Thurid  sat  by  the  fire  and  sang  to 
herself;  and  Ondott,  who  was  ever  prowl- 
ing to  hear  what  men  said,  came  behind 
her  and  listened.      She  sang  : 

*'  Bad  luck  and  good 
Are  both  abroad. 
If  beacon  light 
Be  set  this  night, 
Comes  Cragness  feud 
To  quickest  good." 

"  Hearest  thou  that  ?  "  said  Ondott  to 
Einar.     He  sang  the  song  after  her. 

Einar  asked,  "  Shall  we  light  the  bea- 
con ?  "  For  he  was  easily  turned  in  his 
purposes. 

But  Ondott  smote  the  old  woman, 
and  cried  :  "  Thou  s ingest  otherwise  than 
when  thou  wert  with  Hiarandi.  Ill  was 
[299] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

it  with  Hiarandi  when  he  made  the  bea- 
con, and  ill  would  it  be  with  us ! " 

He  asked  if  he  should  thrust  the  woman 
from  the  house,  but  Einar  had  not  the 
heart  for  that.  The  old  woman  said  she 
would  go  ere  the  Hght  came  again,  and 
was  silent  for  an  hour. 

Now  it  is  said  that  had  Einar  hghted 
the  beacon,  good  would  have  come  of 
it ;  for  he  who  saves  life  is  minded  to 
continue  in  right  doing. 

Then  after  a  while  the  carline  sang 
again.     She  sang  : 

"  Thy  rocks  beneath, 
Men  fight  with  death. 
Go,  see  what  w^oe 
Lies  there  below  !  " 

Einar  hurries  his  men  out  into  the 
storm,  and  himself  after  them.  Now 
though  the  gale  continues  the  moon  is 
bright  at  last,  and  men  can  see  their 
way. 

[  300  ] 


ROLF   COMES   TO    CRAGNESS 

On  the  rocks  was  a  ship,  and  her  tim- 
bers were  breaking  away  from  her  and 
driving  down  into  tlie  cove  to  the  lee. 
Thither  Ein*ir  sent  most  of  his  men,  to 
save  what  they  could  from  the  sea,  of 
wood,  chests,  cloths,  and  all  merchandise. 
But  he  watched  from  the  cliffs,  with 
Ondott  and  Halhard  and  Hallmund,  to 
see  if  men  escaped  from  the  fury  of  the 
sea.  He  saw  no  li\  in^j  thini>'  at  all,  until 
at  the  last  one  man  came  climbing  the 
cliff  toward  him.  That  one  had  a  rope 
around  his  waist ;  when  he  reached  a 
shelf  of  rock  he  made  the  rope  fast,  and 
drew  on  it,  and  pulled  up  a  long  case  and 
a  bundle  :  he  cast  down  the  rope  again, 
and  drew  up  weapons,  and  cast  again,  and 
drew  up  clothes. 

"  Fishes  he,"  asked  Einar,  '*  with  a  hook 
on  that  rope  ^  " 

Said  Hallvard  :  '*  Other  men  must  be 
below,   helping  him.'" 

[301] 


THE   STORY   Ol'   UOLl' 

Then  that  man  threw  down  the  rope 
again,  and  waited  a  while,  and  held  the 
rope  securely  ;  it  seemed  as  if  a  weight 
were  on  it.  Then  another  man  climbed 
to  his  side,  a  large  man,  and  they  two 
pulled  on  the  rope  together,  drawing  it 
up.  There  came  into  sight  what  seemed 
a  dead  body ;  but  now,  where  climbing 
was  easier,  those  two  carried  the  body 
to  the  top  of  the  cliffs,  and  then  drew  up 
the  case  and  the  arms.  Einar  and  his 
men  went  thither  in  the  moonlight,  but 
ere  they  reached  the  place  the  men  took 
the  body  between  them,  and  carried  it 
to  the  hall,  and  into  the  hall,  those  others 
following.  Einar  went  to  the  door  to  see 
what  the  men  would  do. 

They  laid  the  body  down  before  the 
fire,  and  Einar  saw  it  was  a  handsome 
youth.  Then  the  men  looked  about 
them  as  they  stood  ;  their  backs  were 
to  Einar,  but  the  crone  Thurid  saw 
[302  1 


ROLF   COMES    TO    CRAGXESS 

their  fa^es,  and  she  hobbled  up  and  said 
•'  Welcome  !  " 

**  There  is  no  welcome  for  me  here," 
said  the  shorter  of  those  men,  "  till  these 
strange  hangings  are  gone  fi'om  the  hall, 
and  it  has  been  purged  with  the  smoke 
of  fire  from  their  contamination." 

Now  Einar  thought  he  should  know 
that  voice.  The  seafarer  said  to  the 
crone :  **  Tell  Einar  that  here  lies  his 
son,  who  comes  back  to  him  so  ;  and  if 
the  beacon  had  been  liglited,  Grani  had 
cc-ine  in  better  wise,  for  I  could  have 
beached  the  ship  in  the  cove.  But  yet  I 
tl  ink  he  is  not  dead.  And  so  farewell 
t(*  Cragness  for  a  space." 

So  those  two  turned  to  the  door ; 
and  Einar  ran  forward  and  cast  himself 
on  the  body  of  his  son,  not  looking  at 
those  men.  But  Ondott  looked  on 
them,  and  they  were  Rolf  and  Frodi, 
spent  with  toil  in  the  water  and  on 
[305] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

the  rocks.  And  when  Ondott  bade  his 
two  men  seize  them,  they  were  too 
weary  to  resist ;  so  they  were  bound  with 
ropes. 

Now  Einar  saw  that  Grani  was  not 
dead,  but  stimned  by  some  blow.  He 
called  the  women  and  bade  them  bring 
cloths,  and  heat  water,  and  use  all  craft 
to  bring  his  son  to  life  again.  They  set 
to  work,  and  Helga  G rani's  sister  came 
and  looked  on  her  brother's  face  for  the 
first  time  since  he  had  been  a  little  boy. 

But  Ondott  brought  before  Einar  those 
two,  Rolf  and  Frodi,  and  said  he  :  "  Here 
we  have  that  ravening  outlaw  and  his 
cousin ;  now  what  is  thy  will  of  them  ? 
Shall  they  die  here  under  the  knife  ? " 

Einar  said  :  '*  Nay,  but  rather  set  them 
free." 

Ondott  cried  :  ''  What  is  thy  thought  ? 
Here  they  have  come  again  with  designs 
on  thee,  and  wilt  thou  let  them  go  ? 
[304] 


IIOLF   COMES    TO    CRAGNESS 

And  they  vnU  dispossess  thy  son  of  his 
heritage  ;  Tivalt  thou  suffer  that  ?  Rolf 
is  out  of  the  law,  and  no  harm  will  come 
of  the  slaying." 

^Vnd  Ondott  pressed  Einar  with  other 
reasons,  saying  that  most  of  their  men 
were  at  the  cov^e  for  the  jetsam,  and 
Hallmund  and  Hallvard  would  never 
tell. 

Xow  Ilelga  heard,  and  stood  before  her 
father,  saying  :  ''  Take  not  this  sin  on  thy 
head,  but  rather  let  both  the  men  go." 

Yet  Einar's  heart  was  turned  to  evil  as 
he  saw  how  but  two  of  his  men  were 
there,  and  those  of  the  trustiest ;  so  that 
those  cousins  might  be  quickly  slain, 
and  buried,  and  none  would  know  that 
they  had  come  ashore  from  the  wreck. 
"  Stand  aside,"  quoth  he  to  Helga,  "  and 
let  these  foes  of  thy  heritage  die  as  they 
should." 

But  Helga  stepped  before  Rolf  and 
•20  [  305  1 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

Frodi,  and  fronted  the  drawn  swords  of 
Ondott  and  his  men.  "  Unlawful  is  such 
a  deed,"  she  cried,  "  until  the  morning 
light  comes.  For  all  night-slayings  are 
forbidden,  even  of  outlaws,  and  such  slay- 
ings  are  murder."  And  when  she  saw  her 
father  waver  again  she  told  him  how  even 
the  Earl  of  the  Orkneys  (and  he  was 
father  of  Earl  Thorfinn)  dared  not  slay 
those  sons  of  Njal  who  came  into  his 
hands,  and  so  take  the  sin  of  midnight 
slaying  on  his  soul ;  but  he  set  them  aside 
till  morning  should  come. 

"  Aye,"  answered  Ondott,  "  and  in  the 
morning  the  twain  were  fled." 

That  Helga  knew,  and  had  the  same 
thought  in  her  mind  ;  but  she  begged  her 
father  not  to  take  such  shame  on  himself, 
rather  to  let  Rolf  and  Frodi  lie  in  bonds 
till  morning.  And  at  last  Einar  promised 
her  that  those  two  should  not  die  until 
the  day. 

[  306  J 


ROLF   COMES   TO    CRAGXESS 

Rolf  said  to  her :  ''1  thank  thee, 
maiden  ;  and  when  I  conie  into  mine  own 
again  I  sliall  not  forget  this.  For  it  has 
been  prophesied  me  that  I  shall  yet  sleep 
in  my  father's  locked  bed,  and  tliat  means 
tliat  this  liouse  shall  be  mine  again." 

Then  Ondott  laughed.  ''  Xot  so  is  the 
prophecy  to  be  read  !  "  he  cried.  *'  Throw 
them  into  tlie  locked  room  of  Hiarandi 
for  this  niglit.  I'o-morrow  they  shall 
sleep  soundly  elsewhere." 

So  in  that  little  room  where  Rolfs 
fathers  liad  slept  he  was  cast  with  Frodi, 
and  there  tliey  lay  on  the  floor,  and  had 
no  comfort  of  tliat  place  because  of  their 
bonds. 

*'  Now,"  gi'umbled  Frodi,  *'  vikings  have 
we  escaped,  and  baresarks,  and  the  Scots, 
and  all  manner  of  dangers,  and  the  sea, 
only  to  die  here  at  last.  What  was  that 
foolish  tale  of  thine  about  a  prophecy  ?  1 
never  heard  of  such  a  thing." 
[307] 


THE   STORY   OF  ROLF 

"Free  me  of  my  bonds,"  answered  Rolf, 
"and  thou  shall  learn  why  I  made  that 
pretence.'* 

Frodi  strove  against  his  bonds,  but  they 
were  too  strong  for  him ;  and  so  those 
cousins  lay  there  for  a  while. 

But  outside  in  the  hall  the  women 
worked  over  Grani  until  at  last  he  moved 
and  groaned,  and  they  saw  that  he  would 
hve.  So  for  joy  Einar  knew  not  what  to 
do  ;  and  he  became  talkative,  and  walked 
about,  and  so  stumbled  on  those  things 
(the  bundle,  and  the  clothes,  and  the  arms, 
and  the  case)  which  had  been  brought 
there  with  Grani.  When  he  examined 
them  the  arms  pleased  him  right  well, 
for  in  the  case  he  found  the  marvellous 
bow  of  the  viking.  All  admired  the 
bow. 

But  the  old  woman  Thurid  muttered 
to  herself  as  she  saw  them  handling  the 
bow,  and  at  last  drew  near  and  asked  to 
[308] 


ROLF    COMES    TO    CRAGXESS 

see  it.  The  bow  she  handled,  and  the 
aiTows  she  looked  on  ;  then  at  last  she 
shuddered  and  let  the  bow  fall,  and  sang 

"  Enemy  fierce 
To  Einar's  fame, 
Now  lieth  here. 
Ere  thee  it  pierce, 
Or  bringeth  grame. 
Fire  it  should  sear. 
Break  it  and  bum  ! 
Thus  shalt  thou  turn 
111  from  thy  hall, 
Ruin  from  all. 
—  This  I  discern." 

Einar  looked  witli  aversion  on  the  bow 
where  it  hiy,  but  Ondott  raised  it  and  held 
it  aloft.  ''  Xow,"  asked  he,  ''  shall  such  a 
beautiful  weapon  be  broken  for  a  crone's 
rhymes  ?  " 

All  cried  out  that  it  should  not  be  so  ; 
and  Einar  took  the  bow,  and  hung  it  on 
his  high  seat,  vowing  to  keep  it.  Then 
he  said  to  Thurid  she  should  be  gone  ere 
morning,  as  she  had  promised.  The  old 
[309] 


THE    STORY   OF   ROLF 

woman  took  her  cloak,  and  went  to  the 
door,  but  on  the  threshold  she  sang: 

"  Here  got  I 
One  gray  cloak. 
One  winter's  meat : 
These  from  Einar 
Here  got  I. 
—  One  gray  cloak. 
One  winter's  meat. 
Be  given  Einar 
Ere  he  die  !  " 

So  she  went  out  into  the  storm.  Now 
the  moon  had  clouded  again,  and  snow 
fell  thickly,  a  blinding  squall ;  so  the  old 
woman  was  bewildered,  and  very  cold. 
She  found  herself  a  place  by  a  rock,  and 
sat  there,  singing  verses,  until  at  last  she 
fell  asleep. 

But  while  all  were  admiring  the  bow  in 
the  hall,  Helga  came  to  the  door  of  the 
locked  bed,  and  took  away  the  brace  that 
closed  it,  and  cast  in  a  knife,  and  shut  up 
the  door  again.  Rolf  and  Frodi  saw  ;  and 
[310  J 


ROLF    COMES    TO    CRAGNESS 

they  conceived  this  plan,  that  Rolf  should 
hold  the  knife  in  his  hands,  and  Frodi 
should  rub  his  bonds  thereagainst.  Then 
that  was  done,  and  they  freed  themselves. 

"  Yet  we  are  not  out  of  the  liall,"  said 
Frodi,  ''  and  with  helping  Grani  the  place 
will  be  awake  all  night." 

"  Now  remember  the  prophecy  which 
I  coined,"  answered  Rolf.  '*  Look  here 
and  hold  thy  peace." 

And  he  showed  Frodi  how  a  panel  in 
the  wall  might  be  taken  out,  so  that  the 
way  was  free. 

*'  Come  then,"  Frodi  said. 

But  Rolf  would  not.  ''  AN'hy  stay  we 
here  in  danger  ?  "  asked  Frodi. 

'*  I  must  have  my  bow,"  replied  Rolf. 
"  How  else  shall  1  win  my  heritage 
again?" 

But  when  they  tried  the  door  into  the 
passage  which  led  to  the  hall,  it  could  not 
be  opened  without  great  noise ;  and  ever 
[311] 


THE   STORY   OF   KOLF 

they  heard  the  women  walking  about,  as 
they  tended  on  Grani. 

"  Remember,"  said  Frodi  at  last,  "  the 
choice  which  Grani  once  offered  thee :  the 
bow  or  thy  freedom.  Freedom  was  then 
thy  choice,  and  afterward  thou  didst  win 
the  bow.       Show  now  the  like  wisdom." 

So  they  stole  away  in  the  first  light  of 
the  morning. 


[SU] 


CHAPTER    XXVI 

OF   GRANT'S   PRIDE 

IN  the  early  morning  Grani  slept 
quietly  at  last,  and  the  household  of 
P^inar  had  peace.  Then  Ondott 
called  Hallvard  and  Hallmund,  and  bade 
them  come  with  liim.  To  the  locked  bed 
they  went,  but  though  the  door  was  still 
secure,  no  sign  of  those  two  cousins  was 
to  be  found,  nor  any  way  of  their  escape. 
And  outside  the  wind  had  so  drifted  the 
snow  that  no  marks  of  feet  were  to  be 
seen.  Ondott  and  his  men  searched,  and 
came  at  last  to  the  cove  where  men 
watched  for  the  wreckage.  He  asked  if 
they  had  seen  those  two. 

Thither  had  come,  said  the  men,  two 
whom   they    knew  not,  bearing   between 
[313] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

them  old  Thurid  the  crone.  Now  at  that 
hour  a  spar  from  the  ship  had  just  come 
ashore,  and  in  it  was  fixed  a  gi-eat  bill,  its 
blade  driven  so  deep  into  the  wood  that 
with  all  their  might  three  men  could  not 
draw  it  forth  ;  they  were  about  to  hew  it 
out  with  axes.  Then  the  taller  of  those 
two  men  came  down  to  the  shingle,  and 
said  naught  to  Einar's  men  ;  but  he  laid 
hold  of  the  bill  and  with  one  tug  plucked 
it  forth  from  the  spar,  and  went  off  bran- 
dishing it  and  muttering  to  himself.  Next 
the  two  took  the  old  crone  again,  and 
went  away. 

Ondott  and  his  men  hurried  on  their 
track,  and  when  they  had  passed  dowii 
into  the  hollows,  there  the  marks  of  feet 
were  found,  pointing  straight  to  the  little 
hut  on  the  hillside  where  Asdis  dwelt,  -4 
league  away.  So  Ondott  took  more  men, 
and  went  thither,  and  knocked  on  the 
door.  Within  were  Asdis,  and  Frodi,  and 
[314] 


OF   GRAXrS   PRIDE 

the  carline  Thui'id  ;  but  no  sign  of  Rolf 
^vas  to  be  seen.  Frodi  sat  by  the  fire  and 
handled  the  great  bill,  and  Thurid  lay 
muffled  on  the  floor  as  she  was  wont ; 
there  was  a  smell  of  cooking,  while  veiy 
pleased  did  Asdis  seem. 

"  AVhere  is  thy  son  ? "  asked  Ondott. 

*'  Find  him  who  can,"  answered  Asdis. 

They  searched  that  place  and  found  him 
not,  and  there  was  no  room  to  have  hidden 
a  man.  So  Ondott  was  angry,  and  he  said 
to  Frodi  :  **  Give  us  tiuit  bill,  which  is 
Einar's,  since  it  came  ashore  on  his 
beaches." 

Frodi  answered  mildly  :  *'  I  pray  thee 
lea\'e  it  me."  But  as  he  spoke  he  thrust 
the  butt  of  the  bill  down  upon  the  floor, 
where  the  earth  was  tramped  as  hard  as 
any  stone  ;  and  the  butt  made  a  great 
dent  in  the  floor.  Ondott  thought  it  best 
not  to  meddle  with  him,  and  went  home 
empty-handed. 

[315] 


THE   STOEY   OF   ROLF 

Grani  lay  two  days  sick  and  weary, 
but  then  he  was  himself  again.  Neither 
Einar  nor  any  of  his  men  told  him  how  he 
came  ashore,  but  spoke  as  if  they  had 
saved  him.  Einar  sent  men  everywhere 
to  find  Rolf  and  seize  him  ;  yet  in  all  the 
dales  no  man  had  seen  or  heard  of  him. 
So  when  Grani  asked  if  others  got  ashore 
from  the  ^Teck,  Einar  answered  :  "  That 
outlaw  Rolf,  and  his  cousin  Frodi.  And 
Frodi  is  at  his  smithy  again,  there  not  far 
from  the  ferry  to  Hvamm." 

"  Where  is  Rolf?"  Grani  asked. 

"  No  man  knows  save  Frodi,"  answered 
Einar,  "  and  he  sayeth  not." 

Then  spoke  Grani,  lying  on  his  bed. 
**  Father,  Rolf  told  a  hard  tale  against 
thee  in  the  Orkneys  :  how  thou  slewest  his 
father  foully,  and  now  boldest  his  land  in 
spite  of  right.  Now  tell  me  the  truth  of 
all  this,  ere  I  accept  aught  from  thee." 

Then  Einar  was  greatly  frightened  lest 
[  316  ] 


OF   GRAXrS   PRIDE 

Grani  should  learn  the  truth  and  despise 
him  ;  he  made  as  if  he  were  offended,  and 
went  away,  saying :  '*  And  canst  thou 
think  that  of  me  ? "  But  when  he  was 
out  of  Grani's  sight,  he  sought  Ondott  in 
haste,  and  asked  him  what  he  should  do. 

Quoth  Ondott :  '*  Leave  all  to  me.  I 
will  settle  this."  So  he  went  to  Grani, 
and  Einar  witli  liim.  Einar  said :  **  I 
have  brought  Ondott  to  tell  the  truth, 
for  thou  wilt  better  believe  some  one  else, 
speaking  in  my  defence." 

Then  Ondott  told  a  long  tale  of  Hia- 
randi,  how  he  was  overbearing  and  inso- 
lent, and  preyed  on  Einar's  crops  and 
cattle.  Moreover  Hiarandi  was  a  danger- 
ous and  violent  man,  going  always  armed, 
so  that  one  day  when  he  was  in  the  act  of 
theft  and  Einar's  men  were  about  to  seize 
him  —  but  Einar  had  commanded  not  to 
harm  him  —  Hiarandi  had  so  attacked 
those  men  that  to  save  their  own  lives 
[317] 


THE   STORY   OF  ROLF 

they  had  slain  him.  And  Rolf  had  no 
right  to  the  land,  being  outlawed  at  the 
Althing. 

"Now  tell  me,"  said  Ondott,  ''when 
ye  twain  were  together  in  Orkney,  did 
not  Rolf  offer  peace  if  thou  wouldst  but 
get  him  this  homestead  again  ?  " 

"  Twice  he  did  that,"  answered  Grani. 

"  See  now,"  cried  Ondott,  "  the  guile 
that  is  in  him  ! " 

Then  Grani  believed  all  that  Ondott 
had  said,  and  thought  evil  of  Rolf,  and 
craved  his  father's  pardon.  Einar  forgave 
him.  And  when  Grani  was  well  again 
Einar  showered  him  with  kindnesses,  for 
fearing  lest  his  son  should  learn  evil  of 
him  he  did  all  that  he  might  to  earn 
Grani's  love,  sparing  neither  words,  deeds, 
nor  money.  Einar  gave  the  finest  of 
clothes,  and  horses,  and  attendants,  so 
that  not  with  Ar  the  Peacock  had  Grani 
had  such  state.  Wherefore  he  took  to 
[318] 


OF   GRAXrS   PRIDE 

himself  such  pride  a.s  had  been  his  in  the 
Orkneys. 

He  went  abroad  among  the  Iceland 
folk,  and  saw  that  they  were  a  simple 
people,  each  man  living  upon  his  own 
farm  and  dressing  in  plain  clothes,  loving 
direct  speech  and  homely  ways.  So  Grani 
missed  the  best  tliat  was  in  the  people, 
but  thought  them  mean-spirited.  He 
dressed  always  in  colored  clothes,  and  had 
attendants  with  him,  and  expected  such 
respect  fi'om  men  as  he  had  received 
when  he  was  Ar's  Fosterling.  Xow  at 
Cragness  honor  was  always  showed  him  ; 
but  the  neighbors  of  Einar  were  to  Grani 
blunt  of  speech,  sometimes  biting  ;  and  he 
loved  them  little,  thinking  them  rough. 

Two  more  matters  troubled  Grani. 
For  he  had  little  happiness  in  his  sister, 
who  seemed  almost  always  downcast,  and 
as  if  disappointed  in  him.  And  ever  deep 
within  his  heart  lay  that  love  of  his  few* 
[  319  J 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

Rolf,  nor  could  he  forget  their  comrade- 
ship, nor  the  dangers  they  had  together 
borne.  He  took  no  great  satisfaction, 
therefore,  to  be  a  princeling  on  his  land, 
but  away  from  it  to  be  treated  roughly, 
and  always  to  have  that  desire  to  see 
his  friend  again.  Yet  he  never  made  to 
himself  any  confession  of  fault,  believing 
Rolf  in  the  wrong,  both  toward  himself 
and  toward  Einar.  So  he  hardened  his 
heart  and  increased  his  outward  pride, 
even  while  he  was  ever  on  the  watch  for 
news  of  Rolf. 

Now  one  day  he  rode  abroad  with 
Ondott  and  his  men,  and  they  came  to 
the  hut  on  the  hillside  where  dwelt  Asdis 
the  mother  of  Rolf.  Summer  was  come  ; 
Asdis  sat  out  of  doors  by  the  spring  comb- 
ing flax,  with  Thurid  cowled  by  her  side. 
No  welcome  gave  Asdis  to  them,  but 
asked  their  errand. 

**  To  learn  whether  thou  hast  news  of 
[  320  ] 


OF   GRAXrS   PRIDE 

thy  son,"  Ondott  said.  Now  that  was  not 
true,  for  they  came  thither  by  accident, 
having  hunted  higher  up  in  the  hills. 
But  Grani  said  nothing,  wishing  to  learn 
of  Rolf. 

"  Ever  thou  liest  in  wait  for  blood," 
answered  Asdis.  *'  But  ask  not  me  for 
news  of  Rolf  Rather  of  those  who  have 
been  near  the  isle  of  Drangey  shouldst 
thou  inquire,  if  none  resembling  my  son 
have  been  seen  on  the  island-top ;  and 
whether  lie,  and  Grettir  the  Strong,  and 
lUugi  his  brother,  are  likely  to  be  won 
thence  against  their  wills." 

"  Now,"  cried  Ondott,  '*  I  thank  thee 
for  this  news.  And  one  in  tliat  land-side, 
Thorstein  Angle,  he  is  my  cousin  ;  he 
will  let  me  know  if  ever  thy  son  comes 
thence." 

"  If  Thorstein  Angle  is  thy  cousin," 
said  Asdis,  "  that  shows  the  saying  true, 
that  all  rogues  are  akin.  But  if  thou 
21  [  321  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

hearest  aught  from  that  region,  I  pray 
thee  let  me  know  if  my  son  is  well." 

Now  all  the  time  Thurid  sat  there,  and 
combed  no  flax,  nor  said  a  word.  *'  And 
yet,"  said  Ondott,  "  I  hear  that  the 
woman  works  well  at  times." 

"  Speak  not  so  loud  in  her  presence," 
said  Asdis,  "for  methinks  now  she  is 
tranced.  Mayhap  when  she  comes  to  she 
will  prophesy  and  tell  me  of  my  son. " 

"  Nay,"  said  Ondott,  "  the  woman  is 
clean  daft,  so  they  say,  ever  since  she 
left  our  house  to  wander  in  the  cold. 
Now  who  has  split  the  wood  that  lieth 
here,  and  piled  it  against  the  house  ? 
For  thou  hast  not  done  it." 

"I  will  tell  thee,"  said  Asdis,  and 
lowered  her  voice.  "  On  that  night  the 
frost  got  in  her  brain,  mayhap ;  for 
she  was  ever  strange,  but  now  she  is 
Uttle  short  of  marvellous.  Sometimes 
she  works  with  a  man's  strength ;  and 
[322] 


OF   GRAXrS   PRIDE 

at  such  times  she  spUts  wood,  or  carries 
water,  or  spades  liere  in  my  little  field. 
I  have  done  no  heavy  work  since  she  came. 
But  she  is  very  silent,  nor  hath  any  save 
me  and  Frodi  seen  her  face  or  heard  her 
voice.     Such  is  her  mood." 

*'  Now  let  us  ride  hence,"  said  Ondott 
to  Grani.  *'  Asdis,  I  wish  thee  joy  of 
thy  mad- woman." 

"  Better  live  with  her  than  alone," 
quoth  Asdis. 

So  those  men  rode  away,  and  they 
spread  ahroad  the  news  that  Rolf  was 
gone  from  Broadtirth  dales,  for  he  was 
in  Drangey  with  Grettir  the  Strong,  and 
none  could  draw  tliem  from  that  isle. 
Steep  were  its  rocks  and  high,  to  be 
scaled  only  by  ladders,  and  three  might 
hold  the  place  against  three  hundred. 

Word  w^as  also  spread  about  of  Thurid 
the  crone :  how  she  had  fits  of  man's 
strength,  and  did  work  for  Asdis.  Men 
[323] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

saw  her  going  with  great  strides,  or  work- 
ing in  the  field  ;  at  a  distance  she  seemed 
taller  than  before,  and  bigger  across  the 
shoulders  ;  but  when  one  came  near  she 
shrank  within  herself.  Moreover  no  one 
heard  her  voice  now,  save  when  she 
mumbled  hoarsely. 

Now  on  another  day  Grani  rode  to  the 
settlement  at  Hvammferry,  and  on  his 
way  homeward  came  by  the  smithy  of 
Frodi.  Ondott  was  in  his  company,  with 
Hallvard  and  Hallmund ;  they  proposed 
that  they  should  have  sport  with  the 
smith,  and  take  from  him  his  bill. 

"  Sport  may  est  thou  try,"  said  Grani, 
"  but  beware  lest  it  turn  out  against 
thee." 

"  He  is  soft  as  custard,"  quoth  Ondott. 

"  Otherwise   was  he  in   the  Orkneys," 

replied  Grani.     But  for  all   that  Ondott 

rode  to  the  smithy-door,  and  called  Frodi 

to  come  out.     He  came,  and   leaned  on 

[324] 


OF   GRAXrS   PRIDE 

the  handle  of  his  hammer,  which  was  so 
big  that  no  man  had  wielded  it  since  he 
went  away.  He  asked  what  they  would 
of  him. 

Said  Ondott :  **  Here  is  Grani  Earl's 
Fosterling  to  require  something  of  thee." 

Frodi  said  to  him:  "Was  then  Grani 
fostered  by  the  Earl .''  '  And  he  fixed 
Grani  with  his  eye  ;  but  that  one  blushed 
and  said  naught.  For  he  knew  that  his 
father  had  boasted  of  his  fostering  with 
the  Earl,  and  never  had  Grani  said  nay 
thereto. 

Asked  Ondott,  "  Was  he  not  ?  " 

Frodi  said,  ''  He  came  last  from  the 
EarFs  court."  So  Frodi,  who  might  have 
spoken  honor  away  from  Grani,  made 
him  feel  more  shame  than  if  the  truth 
had  been  said. 

'*  Now,"  said  Ondott,  "  bring  forth  the 
bill  which  is  Einar  s,  and  deliver  it  to  us." 

"  Asks  Grani  that  ?  "  Frodi  replied. 
[  325  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

Grani  said,  "I  ask  nothing."  And  he 
spurred  his  horse  a  few  rods  away. 

Frodi  went  within  the  smithy  and 
brought  out  the  bill,  but  set  also  a  helm 
on  his  head.  Said  he  :  "  Here  is  the  bill 
for  w^homsoever  wishes  it." 

But  Grani  said  over  his  shoulder, 
"  Leave  the  bill  with  him.  No  use 
is  it  to  us,  for  we  have  none  that  can 
wield  it." 

Then  Ondott  was  wroth  that  Grani  did 
not  support  him  in  that  claim,  and  he 
said  :  "  Now,  Frodi,  I  call  to  mind  that 
ere  thou  wentest  away,  thou  didst  assault 
me  here  in  this  smithy.  Outlaw  will  I 
make  thee  therefor." 

Frodi  made  a  sudden  step,  and  behold ! 
there  he  was  within  reach  of  Ondott, 
holding  the  bill  in  such  wise  that  he  might 
have  thrust  Ondott  through,  albeit  Frodi 
neither  raised  the  weapon  aloft  nor 
brandished  it.     He  said  : 

[  me  ] 


OK   GRAXrS    PRIDE 

"  Now  for  the  love  which  has  always 
been  between  us,  be  so  kind  as  to  speak 
me  free  of  guilt  in  that  matter,  when  I 
drew  weapon  on  thee." 

In  a  fright  Ondott  stretched  forth  his 
hand  and  spoke  Frodi  free  of  that  guilt. 
So  Frodi  suddenly  shifted  the  bill  in  his 
hand,  and  the  point  touched  the  ground  ; 
none  who  had  not  looked  close  would 
have  supposed  any  threat  had  been  made. 
Said  Frodi :  '*  See  how  kind  Ondott  is  to 
me,  in  asking  no  atonement,  being  in  no 
danger  from  me.  Witness  ye  all  that  I 
am  clear  in  that  matter." 

Grani  smiled  and  rode  away,  and  the 
men  next ;  Ondott  followed,  mightily 
vexed  that  that  simple  one  had  so  bested 
him. 

Now  the  time  came  for  men  to  ride  to 

the  Althing,  and  with  all  state  Einar  rode 

thither  with  his  son.     Then  for  the  first 

time  Grani  saw  the  power  of  that  land 

[327] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

which  he  had  despised,  for  chiefs  met  there 
who  were  greater  in  riches  than  Orkney 
thanes,  having  great  followings,  all  richly 
dressed.  But  all  were  obedient  to  the 
law  ;  and  a  wonderful  thing  that  was,  to 
see  men  of  such  power  yielding  in  lawsuits 
to  lesser  men,  and  bringing  no  cases  to 
weapons.  And  Grani  learned  that  his 
father  was  of  no  consequence  at  all  in 
that  place,  for  men  passed  him  by  and 
gave  him  no  honor.  Yet  for  all  that 
Grani's  pride  grew,  and  he  said  that  men 
should  some  day  recognize  him  there. 
And  he  rode  home  moodily  behind  his 
company. 

Now  as  men  rode  again  toward  the 
west,  Grani  saw  one  man  whom  he  had 
oft  remarked  at  the  Thing :  Kolbein  the 
son  of  Burning-Flosi,  destined  to  be  a 
leader  among  men.  Grani  wished  friend- 
ship with  him  greatly.  And  Kolbein 
rode  to  Grani  and  said  :  "  Keeps  thy  father 
[328  ] 


OF   GRAXI'S   PRIDE 

ills  harvest  feast  this  year  as  before,  ask- 
ing company  thereto  ? " 

"  Yea,"  answered  Grani.  "  Wilt  thou 
come  ?  " 

"'  (iladly  will  T  come/'  answered  Kol- 
bein,  "  and  will  bring  friends  with  me,  if 
so  be  we  shall  be  welcome." 

*'  Welcome  will  ye  all  be,"  said  Grani, 
and  rode  home  cheered. 

Xow  when  tliey  were  come  to  Cragness, 
Helga  met  them  at  the  door  and  welcomed 
them  in.  They  asked  if  aught  had  hap- 
pened in  their  absence.  Said  she,  **  X^oth- 
ing  save  that  the  carline  Thurid  was  here 
yestreen,  and  I  am  the  first  that  has 
heard  her  speak  since  she  left  here  in  the 
spring. ' 

They  asked  what  were  her  words. 

*'  I  was  here  alone  in  the  hall,"  Helga 
said,  "for  all  the  women  were  making 
cheeses  in  the  out-bower.  And  Thurid 
came    in    and   shuffled   about   the   place, 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

looking  at  things.  I  bade  her  be  seated, 
for  I  would  bring  her  milk  and  oat-cake  ; 
but  when  I  brought  them  she  had  the 
great  bow  in  her  hands,  and  looked  at  it 
but  would  not  eat.  So  I  set  the  food 
away  again  ;  and  when  I  returned  she  had 
the  bow  and  the  quiver,  and  was  near  the 
door  as  if  to  take  them  away.  She  said 
nothing  when  I  asked  what  she  did  with 
those ;  so  I  stood  in  her  way,  thinking  I 
was  stronger  than  she.  With  one  hand 
she  set  me  aside,  and  I  might  resist  her  no 
more  than  if  she  were  a  man.  So  she 
bore  the  bow  and  arrows  from  the  house, 
and  I  thought  they  were  gone  ;  but  on  a 
sudden  she  was  back  again,  and  laid  them 
on  the  bench.  And  she  said  in  a  deep 
voice  not  like  her  own : 

"  '  Not  with  women  do  I  strive.' 
"'  Then  with  great  steps  she  went  out  of 
the  hall,  and  came  not  again." 

Those   three,  Einar    and    Ondott    and 
[330] 


OF   GRANTS    PRIDE 

Grani,  looked  at  each  other  with  alanii. 
For  if  that  bow,  left  in  the  ward  of  women, 
had  thus  been  taken,  men  could  know 
neither  the  day  nor  the  hour  when  Rolf 
might  come,  and  make  the  shot  at  the 
oak-tree  before  witnesses,  when  all  would 
be  over  with  the  house  of  Einar.  And 
ere  aught  was  said  Einar  took  the  bow 
and  bestowed  it  under  a  settle,  where  it 
was  well  hid.  Then  they  praised  their 
fortune  that  they  had  it  still. 

So  all  sat  down  to  meat,  and  ate  gladly, 
for  they  had  journeyed  days  long  from 
the  Thing-field.  Then  night  fell,  and 
they  spoke  of  many  things  ;  at  last  Einar 
asked  his  son  :  ''  \\'hat  said  to  thee  Kol- 
bein  son  of  Flosi,  there  ere  our  roads 
parted  ?  " 

"  He  asked  me,"  answered  Grani, 
"  whether  we  hold  the  harxest  feast  as 
last  year,  and  if  he  and  his  company  would 
be  welcome." 

[  3S1  ] 


THE    STORY   OF   ROLF 

Says  Einar,  rubbing  his  hands :  "  Now 
the  great  folk  come  to  aUiance  with  us ; 
and  when  a  few  chiefs  have  visited  here, 
then  thou  mayest  count  thyself  their 
equal  in  all  things,  even  as  thou  art 
in  wealth.  Of  course  thou  badst  him 
come  f 

"  That  I  did,"  says  Grani. 

So  Ondott  praised  him.  "  Men  have 
marked  thee,  there  at  the  Thing,  and  seek 
to  ally  themselves  with  thee." 

But  Helga,  who  had  listened,  burst  into 
tears. 

"  What  is  it,"  asks  Grani,  "  that  makes 
thee  weep  ? " 

Helga  dashed  the  tears  from  her  eyes, 
and  stood  before  those  two,  lier  father 
and  her  brother.  ''  Much  liad  I  hoped," 
says  she,  "  that  wicked  doings  would 
cease  in  this  house  —  for  to  mock  the 
dead  and  the  unfortunate  is  wicked.  And 
if  ye  hold  the  feast  as  last  year,  and 
[  332  ] 


OF  GRAxrs  ruiDE 

shoot  at  the  boundary'  as  then,  laughing 
at  Hiarandi's  fortune,  then  ye  tempt 
your  own  fate,  for  such  deeds  go  not 
unpunished  long." 

"  Now,"  asked  Grani  of  his  father, 
*'  hast  thou  so  mocked  that  luckless  man's 
fate  ? "  P]<inar  said  he  had,  and  it  was 
seen  that  Cirani  thought  that  act  far  too 
strong. 

"Yet  see,"  said  Ondott,  "what  friends 
that  brings  you  now,  for  from  the  house 
of  Flosi  comes  this  offer  of  friend- 
ship." 

Xow  as  they  spoke  someone  knocked 
at  the  door,  and  there  was  a  liousecarle 
of  Snorri  the  Priest. 

"  M)'  master,"  said  he,  "  passes  on  his 
way  home  from  the  .Althing,  and  sends 
me  to  ask :  hold  }'e  your  harvest  feast  as 
last  year,  and  will  he  and  his  company  be 
welcome  ? " 

"  Oh,  hold  it  not !  "  cried  Helga. 
[333] 


THE   STORV   OF   ROLF 

Then  Einar  turned  to  Grani.  "The 
mightiest  man  in  Broadfirth  dales  offers 
now  his  friendship,  and  thy  future  is  sure. 
Shall  we  not  hold  the  feast  ?  " 

Grani  turns  to  the  housecarle  of  Snorri, 
and  says  :  "  Beg  thy  master  to  come  ! " 


[334] 


CHAPTER   XXVII 

ODD    DOINGS    AT   CRAGXESS 

NOAV  time  wears  toward  harvest, 
and  in  the  dales  all  is  quiet  and 
busy,  so  that  men  when  they 
meet  have  little  gossip,  save  only  of  the 
doings  of  TluH'id  the  crone.  For  she 
travelled  far  and  wide  in  the  night,  and 
men  saw  licr  so  distant  from  home  that 
it  was  said  slie  rode  the  wind  ;  she  was 
seen  near  the  farm  of  Burning-Flosi,  fcir 
to  the  east,  and  near  the  hall  of  Snorri  the 
Priest,  to  the  west.  Ever  when  seen  in 
the  dark  she  strode  furiously  :  by  day  she 
was  always  bent  and  slow.  Old  men 
spoke  of  her  youth,  when  she  was  brisk 
and  handy  ;  it  seemed  as  if  her  youth 
came  again  in  these  fits,  foretelling  her 
death. 

[  335  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

Moreover  by  Asdis's  work  nothing  now 
lagged,  and  the  field  was  plowed,  sowed, 
and  harrowed,  so  that  never  had  such  a 
crop  stood  on  those  poor  acres,  and  that 
by  the  work  of  two  women.  Some  ques- 
tioned whether  indeed  Rolf  were  not 
about ;  but  there  was  no  place  in  the  hut 
for  hiding  a  man,  howbeit  busybodies 
pried  about  there  much.  Now  all  that 
they  found  was  what  looked  to  be  a 
grave,  not  far  from  the  home-mead.  So 
then  the  tale  ran  that  Rolf  was  dead,  and 
there  buried  ;  but  when  questioned  Asdis 
would  only  laugh  and  say: 

"Whether  it  is  a  grave,  or  the  place 
where  stood  a  little  tree  that  I  uprooted 
for  fuel,  that  ye  may  guess." 

But  she  was  always  so  blithe  that  it  was 
sure  her  son  still  lived. 

Now  on  a  day  word  came  to  Ondott 
from  Thoi-stein  Angle  his  cousin,  that 
three  men  for  sure  dwelt  on  the  island  of 
[336] 


ODD    DOINGS   AT   CRAGXESS 

Drangey  ;  they  were  Grettir  the  Strong 
;ind  Illugi  his  hrother  and  some  man  un- 
known ;  but  wliether  more  men  dwelt 
there  no  one  could  say,  for  so  high  were 
the  cliffs  that  nothing  could  be  seen  from 
tlie  mainland,  and  another  three  might  for 
a  twelvemonth  lie  there  hidden.  Many 
believed  tliat  otliers  were  there.  So  On- 
dott  was  satisfied  tliat  Rolf  lay  in  hiding 
there  afar  off*,  and  would  not  trouble  the 
Cragness-dwellers  for  a  long  time  to  come. 
Now  came  har\  est  rich  and  full,  a 
bountiful  year  :  men  worked  hard  in  the 
fields,  the  women  too,  and  at  night  sleep 
was  sound.  There  came  a  morning  when 
it  was  found  that  Cragness  had  been 
entered  at  night  and  the  wliole  hall  ran- 
sacked, its  passages,  lofts,  and  store-rooms. 
Goods  were  taken  from  their  places  and 
laid  aside  ;  chests  had  been  moved,  opened, 
and  emptied  ;  and  there  was  scarce  a  cor- 
ner of  the  place  but  had  been  searched. 
22  [  337  J 


THE   STORY   OF  ROLF 

Yet  gold  and  silver,  whether  in  money, 
rings,  or  vessels,  were  left  behind,  nor  were 
they  even  gathered  together  for  booty. 
So  it  was  seen  that  no  common  thief  had 
been  there,  and  men  wondered  wherefore 
that  had  been  done. 

But  Grani  sent  all  his  men  to  work  in 
the  field,  and  the  women  to  righting  the 
house  ;  then  he  took  the  bow  from  under 
the  settle  where  it  was  hid  with  its  arrows, 
and  he  thrust  it  within  the  dais  whereon 
were  the  seats  of  honor. 

Now  a  night  passed  again,  and  no  one 
heard  the  dogs  bark  ;  but  in  the  morning 
it  was  seen  that  the  thief  had  come  again, 
and  all  the  settles  were  out  of  their  places, 
as  if  one  had  searched  beneath  them.  No 
other  places  were  searched,  and  nothing 
had  been  taken;  all  thought  it  strange 
that  the  dogs  had  not  barked.  Then 
another  day  passed,  and  men  came  home 
to  sleep  as  tired  as  before;  so  then  Grani 
[  338  ] 


ODD   DOIXGS   AT   CRAGNESS 

took  the  bow  and  hid  it  up  under 
the  thatch,  when  all  had  gone  to  their 
beds. 

In  the  morning  nothing  had  happened 
save  that  the  seats  on  the  dais  had  all 
been  moved,  and  the  dais  was  found  set 
up  against  the  wall.  Now  the  dais  was 
heavy,  and  that  work  had  been  done  with 
much  strength.  While  men  were  mar- 
velling the  neatherd  came  in,  and  said 
he  had  been  awake  early  in  tlie  byre, 
with  a  sick  calf.  Before  sunrise  he  looked 
out  of  the  window  ;  the  light  was  not 
strong,  but  he  could  see  a  little  way. 
There  he  saw  the  crone  Thurid  standing, 
near  the  house  ;  but  when  he  ran  out 
to  speak  with  her,  she  had  moved  toward 
the  cliffs.  Whether  she  saw  or  heard 
him  he  could  not  say,  but  suddenly  she 
began  to  go  with  long  strides.  A  little 
mist  hung  above  the  crags ;  into  that 
mist  she  went,  seeming  to  walk  upon 
[339] 


THE    STORY   OF   ROLF 

the  air ;  and  while  he  stood  astonished 
the  mist  wreathed  around  her,  and  she 
was  lost  from  sight.  He  said  to  himself 
that  was  the  end  of  the  old  woman  ;  but 
in  an  hour,  looking  toward  the  upland, 
he  saw  hei*  walking  to  the  hut  of  Asdis, 
and  that  matter  he  could  not  explain. 

Grani  sent  all  men  about  their  work 
again  ;  he  took  the  bow  from  the  hall, 
with  its  quiver,  and  carried  them  to  the 
great  store-house,  and  hid  them  beneath 
sacks  of  grain.  Then  a  night  passed, 
and  nothing  happened  ;  but  on  the  second 
night  noises  were  heard ;  men  took  lights 
and  searched  in  the  hall,  finding  nothing. 
Yet  in  the  morning  it  was  seen  that 
someone  had  been  at  woi-k  under  the 
thatch  of  the  hall,  by  every  rafter  ;  and 
it  was  a  bold  deed  to  do  that  ransacking 
in  the  dark,  for  a  fall  might  mean  death. 
No  one  had  seen  Thurid  nor  any  living 
soul ;  yet  a  tatter  of  cloth  was  found,  like 
[  340  ] 


ODD   DOINGS    AT   CRAGXESS 

as  it  had  been  torn  from  the  old  woman's 
gray  cloak. 

Xow  (rrani  takes  the  bow  from  the 
store-house,  and  thinks  niiicli  by  himself, 
and  at  last  liides  it  in  a  haystack,  an  old 
one  ;  and  there  the  bow  lies  deep  within. 
That  night  he  sets  men  to  watcli  in  the 
store-house,  and  fetches  dogs  from  i\ 
tenant's  farm,  and  hopes  now  to  catch 
the  thief 

But  one  comes  ])y  niglit,  and  enters 
the  store-liouse  by  the  tliatch,  and  takes 
the  watchmen  asleep,  binding  them  with 
their  heads  in  the  bags  that  lay  there. 
And  all  the  store-house  was  searched  and 
everything  moved,  and  tlie  thief  away 
before  day,  but  nothing  taken.  Those 
dogs  wliich  had  been  brought  and  tied 
by  the  door  had  had  their  leashes  cut,  and 
were  off  to  their  master ;  but  the  dogs 
of  the  place  had  given  no  sign.  Those 
were  the  best  watch-dogs  in  the  dales, 
[341] 


THE    STORV   OF   ROLF 

and  had  belonged  to  Hiarandi.  No  fo6t- 
prints  were  found  about  the  place,  and 
the  watchmen  said  but  one  person  had 
been  there,  marvellous  silent  and  strong. 

Grani  took  much  thought  where  now 
to  hide  the  bow,  and  bespoke  the  matter 
with  Einar  and  Ondott ;  but  they  found 
no  better  place  than  where  it  lay,  so  there 
they  let  it  bide.  And  Ondott  went  with 
men  to  the  hut  of  Asdis,  and  called  for 
the  woman  Thurid.  Asdis  said  she  slept 
within,  and  would  not  come  out.  So 
Ondott  spoke  to  her  from  the  doorway, 
as  the  crone  lay  within  by  the  hearth ;  a 
bundle  of  rags  she  was. 

"  Is  it  thou  that  comest  to  our  house," 
asked  Ondott,  **  making  this  mishcief 
there  ?  " 

"  She  speaks  to  no  one  save  me,"  said 
Asdis,  "  and  never  when  questioned." 

"  Tell  her,"  said  Ondott,  "  that  if  more 
searchings  go  on  at  Cragness,  we  will 
[  342  ] 


ODD    DOINGS   AT    CRAGNESS 

hale  the  old  woman  before  the  bishop  and 
exorcise  her  for  sorcery,  since  there  must 
be  witchcraft  in  these  doings.  So  take 
lieed  to  her,  good  wife,  and  thyself  as 
well.'' 

"  Thou  art  brave,"  said  Asdis,  *'  to 
threaten  two  women.' 

So  Ondott  rides  away  again,  and  that 
was  the  end  of  tliose  happenings  at  Crag- 
ness.  Some  said  the  thief  could  not  find 
what  he  sought  ;  but  some  tliat  'I'hurid 
was  the  thief,  and  Ondott  iiad  frighted 
her. 

Time  now  fell  for  the  harvest  feast, 
and  all  preparations  were  made  for  re- 
ceiving guests  ;  great  store  of  good  things 
was  made  ready,  and  food  and  fodder  for 
man  and  beast. 

Comes   at    last    Helga   to    Grani,    and 

begs  him  not  to  hold  the  feast  at  all,  for 

her  mind  misgives  her  because  of  it.     He 

says  that  the  guests  must  be  on  the  way, 

[  34^  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

and  bids  her  work  at  the  cooking,  and 
forget  those  thoughts.  She  goes  away 
sorrowful,  and  says  no  more  of  this  to 
anyone. 

Then  on  the  moiTow  the  guests  are 
seen  riding,  both  Snorri  the  Priest,  that 
old  man,  and  Kolbein  Flosi's  son,  each 
with  a  large  company. 


[344] 


CHAPTER   XXVIII 

OF   THAT    HARVEST    FEAST 

NOW  Einars  shepherd  eame  in 
haste,  and  said  the  folk  of  the 
ronntry-side  were  coming  from 
all  directions,  and  a  great  number  would  be 
at  the  feast.  '*  Vet  many,"  said  he,  "  bear 
weapons,  and  I  know  not  what  that  may 
mean. " 

So  men  looked,  and  it  was  seen  that  the 
ftirmers  and  bonders  were  coming  over  the 
hills,  in  small  companies  or  large.  Those 
of  keen  eyes  said  that  most  carried  short- 
swords.  Then  Ondott  looked  at  those 
two  large  parties  that  came  riding,  one 
from  the  east  and  one  fi'om  the  north,  and 
thought  them  very  numerous. 

"  Meseems,"  said  he,  "  that  Snorri  and 
Kolbein  bring  more  men  than  they  need." 
[  34.5  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

**  Feai'est  thou,  Ondott  ?  "  asked  GranL 
**This  only  do  I  fear,  that  we  have  not 
enough  food  ready.  Only  on  going  to 
church  do  men  lay  aside  weapons ;  not 
strange  were  it  if  Snorri  and  Kolbein, 
coming  from  so  far,  bade  their  men  bring 
longswords,  spears,  and  shields.  Yet  they 
wear  no  mail,  and  bear  only  the  one 
weapon  —  clear  token  of  peace.  Come, 
bid  the  women  prepare  more  food  ;  and 
do  thou,  father,  let  bring  out  more  casks 
of  ale,  to  welcome  so  many  guests  !  " 

Thus  he  shamed  the  household,  and  all 
went  quickly  to  make  ready  more  food  and 
drink.  Then  the  neighbors  began  to  arrive, 
some  on  horses  and  some  on  foot,  all  in  holi- 
day guise  save  that  each  man  bore  a  single 
weapon.  Grani  and  Einar  welcomed  each 
as  he  came ;  and  then  the  companies  of  those 
chiefs  rode  in,  and  there  was  great  bustle  to 
receive  them.  The  horses  were  taken  to  the 
stalls,  and  the  men  led  within  the  hall. 
[  346  ] 


OF   TPIAT    1IAR\  P:ST   FEAST 

Gracious  to  Einar  was  Snorri  the  Priest, 
and  he  said  fine  words  of  Grani's  gro^^iJl 
and  fair  looks,  and  the  goodly  house.  Kol- 
bein  was  more  silent,  but  looked  about  him 
much ;  and  all  those  at  Cragness  were 
pleased  with  their  great  guests,  save  only 
Ilelga,  who  worked  among  lier  women 
and  looked  sad.  When  (xrani  saw  that, 
he  sought  to  cheer  her,  bidding  her  mark 
the  pleasure  of  the  visitors. 

"  Methinks,"  said  Helga,  "  the  old  man 
smiles  too  much  and  the  young  man  too 
little.  Little  good  does  my  heart  proph- 
esy of  this  visit." 

Grani  was  impatient  with  her  and  left 
her  alone. 

Now  guests  continued  to  come  in,  a 
great  number,  so  many  that  they  were  not 
all  able  to  come  into  the  hall ;  those  of 
lesser  condition  sat  outside  on  the  mead. 
And  the  time  drew  near  noon  before  all 
were  there.  So  at  last  Einar  asked  if  more 
[347] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

were  to  be  seen  coming,  and  his  men  looked 
abroad  from  the  hilltop,  and  saw  no  one 
travelling.  They  saw  only  three  living 
souls :  two  were  Asdis  and  Thurid  where 
they  worked  in  the  garden  by  the  httle 
hut  across  the  valley,  and  one  was  a  great 
man  who  lolled  on  a  nearer  hillside  and 
seemed  to  look  out  upon  Broadfirth. 
Something  glittered  in  the  grass  by  his 
side,  but  no  one  knew  who  or  what  it 
might  be.  So  Einar  let  call  all  forth  from 
the  house,  and  he  stood  on  a  stool,  and 
spake  to  them. 

First  he  bade  them  welcome,  and  then 
he  spoke  of  that  custom  which  the  last 
year  had  seen  begun :  shooting  at  the 
boundary  in  memory  of  his  ownership 
of  those  lands  and  that  hall.  Some,  he 
knew,  had  been  displeased  thereat,  yet 
he  trusted  that  now  they  saw  his  reasons 
for  it.  "  For  in  the  sight  of  all,"  quoth 
Einar,  "  T  will  have  it  known  tliat  my 
f  348  1 


OF   THAT    HARVEST    FEAST 

title  is  just,  and  will  prove  that  all  which 
made  me  master  here  was  done  within 
the  law."' 

\"ery  reasonable  was  that  speech  ;  Snorri 
smiled  and  nodded  graciously,  and  Einar's 
folk  applauded,  but  the  otlici's  not  so 
much. 

*' Now,"  Einar  said,  ''men  I'hiini  that 
Grettir  the  Strong  can  make  this  shot  and 
put  mc  from  my  lands,  but  since  the  law 
allows  no  outlaw  to  meddle  in  suits,  he 
may  not  make  the  trial.  Vet  1  invite 
all  other  men  hither  to  prove  me  guiltless  ; 
therefore  come  ye  with  me  to  the  brook- 
side,  and  let  all  try  who  will.  Few  do  I 
think  will  assay,  but  all  are  free  to  it.  In 
token  of  peace  leave  your  arms  here,  and 
let  us  <j:o  down  to  the  boundary. ' 

When  they  heard  that,  Einar's  men  laid 

aside  what  weapons  they  had  :  but  those 

strangers  made  as  if  they  heard  not,  yet 

all  together  began  walking  to  the  meadow 

[349  ] 


THE    STORY   OF    ROLF 

by  the  brook.  And  Einar,  when  he  saw 
they  took  no  heed  to  his  request,  was  of 
two  minds  :  whether  to  say  no  more,  or 
to  ask  them  again  to  lay  aside  their  swords. 
But  that  seemed  a  shght  to  his  guests  ; 
so  he  spoke  not  of  it  again,  and  all  together 
they  went  down  the  hillside,  leaving  at 
the  hall  only  the  women,  still  cooking  for 
so  many  people.  Einar  had  given  orders 
that  no  ribald  mocking  should  be  made 
in  shooting,  such  as  the  baser  of  his  men 
had  done  before,  for  all  should  be  deco- 
rous. So  bows  were  brought,  the  best 
there  were  ;  his  bowmen  made  ready,  and 
one  by  one  they  shot  before  the  guests. 
Snorri  sat  on  a  dais  which  Einar  had  let 
make,  and  Kolbein  and  Einar  sat  on  either 
hand ;  but  Grani  stood.  He  was  very 
anxious  to  see  how  near  the  arrows  would 
fall  to  the  oak  ;  but  the  nearest  fell  roods 
away,  and  he  said  to  himself,  "  Now  my 
father  is  completely  justified,  for  not  even 
[350] 


OF   THAT    HARVEST    FEAST 

Grettir  could  shoot  so  much  farther  than 
these  men." 

So  he  begged  the  visitors  to  shoot,  and 
of  SnoiTi's  men  and  Kolbein's  some  few 
made  the  trial,  but  shot  no  better  than 
those  who  assayed  afore.  Grani  was 
much  pleased. 

Then  P'.inar  stood  up  with  smiles,  and 
said  he,  *'  Let  us  now  o-o  to  the  feast,  for 
it  is  ready  at  the  hall." 

"  Here  cometli  one,"  said  Snorri,  "who 
may  wish  to  try  ;  wait  we  here  for  yet 
a  little  while." 

Men  looked,  and  there  was  a  great  man 
coming  down  the  hill,  and  they  knew 
him  for  the  huge  fellow  who  had  been 
lolling  across  the  valley.  On  his  shoulder 
he  bore  a  bill  A\'ith  a  shaft  big  as  a  beam. 
Coming  so,  down  the  hillside  above  them, 
he  looked  so  large  that  Einar  was  uneasy, 
wondering  what  champion  he  should  be  ; 
the  sun  was  behind  him,  and  he  seemed 
[3MJ 


THE    STORY    OF   ROLF 

like  one  who  might  do  all  manner  of  feats 
of  strength,  even  to  making  the  long  shot 
with  the  bow.     Einar  felt  fear. 

But  when  the  large  man  reached  the 
first  of  the  people,  and  they  could  see 
his  face,  then  laughter  began  among 
them,  and  one  cried  aloud,  '*  'T  is  only 
Frodi  the  Smith  !  " 

So  Frodi  came  before  them,  and  Einar 
was  wroth  because  he  had  feared  such 
an  one,  who  was  all  softness.  Said 
Einar :  "  What  dost  thou  here  with  that 
great  weapon  at  our  feast,  where  no  man 
comes  in  war  ?  Seekest  thou  to  take 
up  the  feud  for  this  land  ? "  And  he 
gave  sign  that  his  men  should  be  near, 
ready  to  seize  Frodi  if  only  cause  were 
given. 

But  Frodi  laid  the  bill  at  the  feet  of 

Einar,  and  said  :  "  I  bring  thee  the  bill 

which  is  thine  own,  since  it  came  ashore 

on  thy  beaches.     As  for  that  feud,  it  is 

[  '550  ] 


OF   THAT    HARVEST   FEAST 

not  mine,  but  it  belongs  to  the  nearest 
of  kin.  \^'lK)  knows  where  he  is  i  Let 
me  stay  liere  a  space.  I  beg,  and  watch 
the  shooting." 

••  The  shooting  is  past,"  said  Einar, 
''  but  stay  if  it  pleases  thee.  As  for  that 
bill,  keep  it  for  thine  own,  if  it  is  at 
all  deal-  to  thee."  Then  he  turned  to 
Snorri.  and  said,  **  Shall  we  not  go  to 
the  feast  ? "' 

"  But  tell  us  of  this  great  bill,"  said 
Snorri.  ••  And  were  there  not  perchance 
other  heathen  weapons  which  are  thine, 
coming  ashore  in  that  great  storm  ?  " 

So  Grani  told  of  the  bill,  how  it 
had  belonged  to  that  dead  viking  ;  and 
he  said  there  had  been  a  bow  with  it, 
which  was  useless  because  no  one  could 
string  it. 

*'  Much  would  I  like  to  see  that  bow," 
says  Snorri. 

Grani  knows  not  what  to  answer  and 
23  [  353  ] 


THE   STORY   OF  ROLF 

looks  at  Einar,  and  Einai'  looks  back  at 
Grani ;  but  at  last  Einar  says  :  *'  Old  and 
useless  is  the  bow,  and  it  is  in  some  out- 
of-the-way  place.  Come  now  to  the 
feast,  for  it  is  all  ready." 

"It  is  not  yet  noon,"  answered  Snorri, 
**  and  before  noon  I  am  never  ready  to 
feast.  But  here  comes  another  one  down 
the  hill,  who  may  give  us  sport  until  we 
sit  down." 

So  men  looked  again  up  the  hillside, 
and  there  was  another  figure  coming,  seen 
against  the  sun.  (Now  in  Iceland,  even 
in  summer  noon,  the  sun  never  stands 
overhead.)  Fast  the  figure  strode,  all 
muffled  in  a  cloak  which  flapped  in  the 
wind  ;  and  so  wild  and  large  did  the  new- 
comer seem  that  again  Einar  was  afraid 
at  the  strange  sight.  But  when  it  came 
near  the  figure  dwindled,  and  the  people 
laughed  again,  crying  to  make  way  for 
Thurid.  With  slow  and  halting  step  the 
[  354  ] 


OF   THAT    HAR\  EST    FEAST 

crone  came  through  the  lane  of  men  to 
Einar. 

'*  Wishes  the  strange  woman  an^lhing 
here  ?  '  asked  Snorri. 

*'  Give  her  money/'  said  Einar  to 
Ondott.  *'  and  bid  her  begone/* 

Hut  slie  turned  her  back  on  Ondott 
with  Ills  purse,  and  went  nearer  Einar  ; 
and  tlien  she  saw  the  bill  which  Frodi  had 
left  lying  at  Einar's  feet.  A  strong  shud- 
der seized  her,  and  there  she  stood  shud- 
dering, gazing  beneath  her  hood  at  that 
great  weapon. 

**  AN^hat  is  wrong  with  the  woman  ? " 
asked  Snorri  as  if  impatient.  "  Bid  her 
to  speak.' 

*'  Slie  speaks  never,"  answered  Einar. 

But  it  seemed  as  if  she  were  talking  to 
herself,  for  first  she  began  to  nmmble 
hoarsely,  and  then  a  little  louder,  and 
then  at  last  she  began  to  drone  a  song, 
in  a  cracked  voice  which,  to  those  who 
[355] 


THE   STORY   OF  ROLF 

had  known  her,  seemed  not  her  own.    She 
sang  thus : 

"  Here  is  come  from  foreign  shore, 
A  heathen  weapon  and  one  more. 
First  the  bill  which  can  be  swung 

By  the  peaceful  smith  alone  ; 
Next  the  bow  which  can  be  strung 

Nor  by  him  nor  anyone. 
Yet  I  say  in  one  of  those. 
Laid  in  spells  by  Christ  his  foes, 
Danger  lies  to  Einar's  house." 

When  she  had  sung  thus,  she  drew  her 
hood  still  closer  over  her  head  and 
crouched  down  there  by  the  dais. 

Mark  now  all  that  which  next  was  said 
and  done,  as  if  those  visitors  knew  the 
fearsome  nature  of  Einar,  and  played  with 
it. 

First  Kolbein  di-ew  his  feet  away  from 
the  blade  of  the  bill  which  lay  before 
them  ;  and  he  looked  uneasy,  saying  to 
Einar :  "Of  human  force  I  have  no  fear, 
but  evil  and  witchcraft  like  I  not." 

But  Snorri  leaned  forward  and  looked 
[  356  ] 


OF   THAT    HARVEST   FEAST 

in  the  face  of  Frodi.  "  Tell  us,"'  says 
Siiorri  the  Priest,  "  for  what  reason  thou 
hast  brought  the  bill  here." 

Answered  Frodi  :  "I  live  alone  in  my 
smithy,  and  the  bill  stands  always  in  the 
corner.  Now  sometimes  it  gives  out  a 
strong  humming,  tliere  as  I  work,  or  as 
I  sit  by  myself  of  niglits ;  and  at  such 
times  I  think  evil  thoughts  of  vengeance, 
lonmn<T  to  do  violence  with  the  bill,  until 
sometimes  I  fear  I  will  snatch  the  weapon 
and  rush  forth  and  slay.  And  methinks 
the  thing  must  be  like  the  terrible  bill  of 
Gunnar  of  Lithcnd,  which  before  every 
one  of  his  slayings  gave  forth  a  singing 
sound.  Yet  Gunnar  got  his  bill  by  the 
mere  death  of  a  man  ;  but  I  won  this  in 
fight  with  a  ghost,  and  so  I  fear  more 
dreadful  things  will  happen  from  mine 
than  ever  came  from  his.  Lest  blood- 
guilt  come  on  my  soul  I  brought  the  bill 
hither,  to  restore  it  to  its  rightful  owner." 
[  '3-37  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

"  But  he  gave  it  thee  again,"  says  Snom. 

*'  So,"  answered  Frodi,  ''  I  see  no  way 
at  all  to  avoid  that  blood -guiltiness." 

"  Thou  canst  cast  the  bill  in  the  sea," 
says  Snorri. 

On  a  sudden  Frodi  started  back  from 
the  bill,  and  clutched  at  the  clothes  on 
his  breast,  and  cried  :  "  Heard  ye  how  it 
hummed  even  then  ?  " 

Said  Grani,  ''  I  heard  naught." 

But  Kolbein  hitched  his  stool  further 
away  from  the  bill,  saying :  "I  heard 
something." 

Snorri  looked  upon  Einar,  who  was  pale 
with  fear.  "  Now,"  said  Snorri,  "  what  of 
that  bow  which,  if  shooting  here  at  this 
boundary  may  cost  thee  thy  life,  is  mayhap 
the  greater  danger  to  thee  of  the  two  ?  " 

Einar  answered  nothing. 

**  Come,"  says  Snorri,  *'  do  this  if  thou 
wouldst  avoid  all  evil :   cast  this  bill  and 
that  bow  into  the  sea." 
f  358  1 


OF   THAT    HARVEST    FEAST 

Now  the  crone  rose  up  again,  and  she 
sang  this  song: 

"Bring  ye  here  those  weapons  forth. 
Lay  them  crossing,  east  and  north, 
Here  ujion  tlie  fateful  ground 
Where  death  Hiarandi  found. 
Over  them  make  ye  the  sign 
Of  the  church,  with  holy  wine. 
Build  ye  then  a  fire  great  ; 
Ere  the  flames  to  coals  abate. 
Cast  those  weapons  in  them  here. 
Power  of  spells  will  disappear  ; 
No  fate  then  need  Einar  fear  I  " 

**  Now,''  said  Snorri,  *'  this  burning  is 
the  best  counsel,  for  weapons  cast  in  the 
sea  would  come  again  to  shore." 

Then  Tliurid  covered  her  head  again 
and  crouched  down  as  before.  Hut  Einar 
rose  in  a  panic  and  bade  Grani  fetch  the 
bow,  the  arrows,  and  some  wine.  Grani 
departed  hastily,  and  ran  to  the  hall,  and 
called  his  sister,  bidding  her  bring  wine 
while  he  got  the  bow  and  arrows. 

"  Now%"  cried  Helga,  *'  wilt  thou  mock 
[359] 


THE   STORY^   OF   ROLF 

the  death  of  Hiarandi,  and  jeer  at  Rolf, 
who  saved  thy  life  here  on  the  rocks  ? " 

"  What  say  est  thou  of  saving  my  life  ?  " 
asked  Grani. 

Helga  told  how  Rolf  and  Frodi  had 
borne  him  to  shore. 

"  Be  comforted,"  said  Grani.  "  No  man 
shoots  with  the  great  bow,  for  Rolf, 
who  alone  can  string  it,  is  away.  But 
witchcraft  lies  in  it,  and  it  shall  be  burnt. 
And  when  this  feast  is  ended  1  will 
send  for  Rolf,  and  offer  him  peace  and 
friendship." 

"  No  peace  comes  from  Rolf,"  answers 
Helga,  "  while  we  own  his  lands,  nor 
friendship  while  we  sit  in  his  hall.  Vio- 
lence meets  violence,  so  says  the  good 
book."  But  she  went  and  got  the  wine, 
and  Grani  seized  the  bow  and  its  quiver 
from  out  the  rick,  and  bore  all  to  the 
brookside  again.  There  the  fire  was  al- 
ready built. 

[  360  ] 


OF   THAT   HARVEST   FEAST 

Snorri  received  the  bow  in  his  hands, 
for  neither  Kolbein  nor  Einar  would 
touch  it.  The  priest  of  Snorri's  house- 
hold took  the  wine,  to  hallow  it  ;  and 
Snorri  drew  the  bow  from  its  case. 

"  Let  all  give  back,"  said  he.  ''  INIake 
space  for  the  fire  and  the  burning  of  the 
bow.     Let  the  crone  say  when  all  is  ready." 

So  all  men  gave  space  ;  and  the  home- 
men  and  the  guests,  mingled  together, 
made  a  great  circle  round  the  spot  wliere 
the  bow  should  be  burnt  with  the  bill. 
At  only  one  place  the  ring  was  broken  : 
the  shelving  bank  of  the  brook,  where 
men  might  not  stand.  Then  Thurid  rose 
and  began  to  circle  the  fire.  Thrice 
around  it  she  walked,  and  Snorri  with  the 
bow  came  down  from  the  dais  and  stood 
near ;  but  Kolbein  went  and  stood  by 
Grani,  and  Frodi  kept  his  place  at  the 
feet  of  Einar.  So  when  the  cloaked 
woman  had  circled  the  fii'e  three  times, 
[361] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

she  stopped  and  said  to  Snorri,  ''  Give  me 
the  bow." 

Snorri  gave  it  her. 

All  watched  to  see  what  she  would  do, 
whether  mutter  spells  or  breathe  upon  it. 
But  she  looked  at  it  carefully  from  end  to 
end,  and  overlooked  the  string,  and  after 
that  she  raised  it  and  shook  it  aloft. 
Then  first  men  saw  any  part  of  her, 
namely  her  arm,  which  was  not  with- 
ered, but  firm  and  large,  like  a  man's. 
When  she  spoke  her  voice  was  no  longer 
cracked. 

"  Water  hath  not  harmed  thee,  oh  my 
bow  !  Thou  art  the  same  as  when  thou 
slewest  the  baresark.  Now  shalt  thou  do 
a  greater  deed  !  " 

And  in  a  moment  she  set  the  end  of 
the  bow  to  her  foot,  and  bent  the  bow, 
and  slipped  the  string  along,  and  the  bow 
was  strung!  There  stood  the  homefolk 
gazing,  but  the  crone  cast  off*  the  cloak. 


OF    IHxVT    HARVEST    FEAST 

Xo  woman  was  she  at  all,  but  Rolf  in 
his   weapons  ! 

Then  Frodi  laid  his  hand  on  Einar's 
knee,  and  said  :  **  Sit  still !  "  Kolbein  set 
a  knife  to  Grani's  throat,  saying :  "  Thy 
life  if  thou  stirrest."  And  Snom  cried 
on  high  :  '*  AMiere  are  ye,  men  of  Tongue 
and  Swinefell  ? " 

All  those  guests  drew  their  short-sw^ords ; 
and  it  was  seen  that  by  every  one  of  the 
homefolk  was  a  man  of  Snorri's  or  Kol- 
bein's,  or  liaply  two  of  them.  They 
threatened  death  to  all  of  Einar's  folk. 

Rolf  looked  around  on  his  enemies, 
and  there  was  not  one  that  could  either 
tight  or  flee.  So  he  took  the  quiver  from 
Snorri,  and  looked  within  it  ;  he  chose 
that  arrow  with  the  silver  point,  and 
snapped  the  silken  thread  that  bound  it, 
and  drew  the  arrow  forth.  At  no  man 
he  looked,  but  up  to  heaven.  Then  he 
set  the  arrow  on  the  string  ;  he  drew  the 
[363] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

bow  and  sped  the  shaft.  High  it  flew, 
and  far  —  across  the  brook,  across  the 
mead.  It  passed  through  the  upper 
branches  of  the  httle  oak,  and  fell  to  the 
gi'ound  three  roods  beyond. 

Then  in  the  sight  of  all  Rolf  bowed 
his  head,  nor  for  a  while  could  he  speak 
at  all. 

But  when  at  last  he  turned  again 
toward  that  high  seat  where  Einar  sat, 
his  eye  fell  first  on  Ondott  who  stood 
by.  Said  Rolf:  "Bring  me  that  fellow 
here ! " 

Yet  w^hen  they  would  seize  Ondott 
he  slipped  away,  and  fearing  death  ran 
shrieking  up  the  hill  with  men  in  chase. 
Such  was  his  speed  that  they  caught  hhii 
not,  so  great  was  his  fright  that  he  recked 
not  where  he  was  going.  He  ran  to  the 
cliffs,  nor  saw  them  ;  from  their  top  he 
fell  and  died. 

"So  is  the  greater  villain  gone,"  said 
[  364  ] 


OF   THAT   HARVEST   FEAST 

Rolf  when  all  saw  Ondott  fall,  **  but  the 
less  remains.  Einar,  Ondott  hath  made 
his  choice  of  death  and  life ;  what  choice 
makest  thou?  Wilt  thou  bring  this  to 
the  courts,  where  outlawry  is  sure ;  or 
wilt  thou  handsel  the  case  to  me,  to  utter 
my  own  award  for  the  death  of  my  ftither 
and  the  seizing  of  my  land  ( " 

Einar  said  quickly  :  '*  On  thy  mercy  I 
rely,  and  I  handsel  all  to  thee,  for  I  am 
too  old  to  fare  abroad."  So  he  came  down 
from  the  dais,  and  hastened  to  Rolf,  of- 
fering his  hand  and  calling  Snorri  to  wit- 
ness that  handselling.  There  they  struck 
hands  before  all  those  witnesses. 

Said  Rolf:  '' Now  I  hold  in  my  hands 
thy  death  or  thy  life,  even  as  once  thou 
heldest  my  father  at  thy  mercy.  No  pity 
hadst  thou  then.  Shall  I  spare  thee 
now  ? '' 

**  It  was  all  Ondott's  doing,"  said  Einar. 

"  Now,"  quoth  Rolf.  *'  this  do  I  award, 
[365] 


THE    STORY   OF   KOLl^' 

and  thy  forgetting  it  will  be  thy  death. 
Thou  shalt  go  to  the  little  farm  where 
my  mother  has  lived,  but  now  she  is  on 
her  way  to  Cragness.  On  those  few 
acres  thou  shalt  abide,  and  stay  within 
all  space  a  bowshot  from  it.  The  one 
ewe  which  is  there  thou  mayest  have  ;  the 
store  of  meat  which  is  in  the  loft  is  thine  ; 
my  mother's  gray  cloak  hangs  by  the 
door  :  take  it.  But  thine  own  livelihood 
thou  shalt  earn  from  the  soil  when  these 
are  spent ;  and  when  thou  comest  from 
thy  boundary  farther  than  this  bow  can 
shoot,  thy  life  is  forfeit  to  me." 

Einar  accepted  that  award. 

Then  Rolf  turned  to  Grani,  and  said  : 
"  Grani,  it  lies  in  thy  power  to  change  all 
this  by  uttering  two  words." 

Grani  said  nothing. 

"  Only  two  words,"  said  Rolf  again. 

But  still  Grani  answered  nothing,  and 
Rolf  turned  from  him  sadly. 
[366] 


OF   THAT   HARVEST   FEAST 

"  Proud  is  the  heart  of  youth,''  quoth 
Snorri.  '*  Come,  let  us  sheathe  our 
weapons.  The  sun  stands  at  noon  ;  now 
shall  we  execute  the  act  of  distress  which 
will  make  Rolf  master  of  his  own  —  yes, 
and  of  the  half  of  Einar's  wealth,  for  the 
rest  goes  to  the  men  of  the  Quarter. 
Eet  us  go  to  the  hall." 

So  all  men  went  to  the  hall  ;  and  there 
went  not  only  those  guests  from  afar,  but 
also  those  from  the  dales.  Aye,  and  the 
men  of  Einar  left  him,  and  went  to  the 
hall  with  tlie  others.  Only  Grani  stayed 
with  his  father,  and  Helga  whom  anxiety 
had  driven  from  tlie  hall. 

"  Let  us  go  to  our  new  home,"  said 
Einar. 

So  they  went,  and  from  the  first  hilltop 
they  saw  how  the  act  of  distress  was 
beginning  at  the  crags ;  but  from  the 
second  hilltop  they  saw  that  the  act  was 
finished.  And  when  they  rested  on  the 
[367] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

long  climb  to  the  hut,  whence  Asdis  had 
gone  to  her  own  old  home,  they  saw  how 
outside  the  hall  men  were  seated  at  the 
long  tables,  and  the  women  passed  the 
food  and  drink,  and  all  was  merry  at 
Cragness. 


[368] 


CHAPTER    XXIX 

OF   THE  TRIAL    OF   GRANIS    PRIDE 

GAY  was  that  harvest  feast,  and  all 
men  learned  how  Thurid  had  died 
in  the  snow  on  the  niglit  of  the 
wreck.  In  her  cloak  had  Rolf  lived, 
serving  his  mother,  and  he  had  travelled 
to  Tongue  and  Swinefell  in  order  to 
make  the  plan  for  gaining  his  own  ;  but 
because  Flosi  could  not  come  he  had  sent 
Kolbein  his  son.  Rolf  gave  gi'cat  thanks 
to  Snorri  and  Kolbein,  and  gifts  beside  ; 
with  all  good  wishes  they  parted  on  the 
morrow.  Then  Asdis  took  over  the  care 
of  the  household  of  her  son,  and  Frodi 
w^as  bidden  to  live  there  with  them. 
They  began  again  the  custom  of  Hiarandi, 
to  light  beacons  against  shipwTCck. 
2*  [  369  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

So  now  Rolf  dwells  at  Cragness  in  his 
honor,  but  at  the  hut  on  the  upland  those 
others  live  with  little  ease. 

Rolf  looks  out  sometimes  at  the  little 
farm,  and  sees  Grani  and  his  father  work- 
ing in  the  field  to  get  in  the  small  harvest, 
hay  for  the  ewe  and  gi^ain  for  themselves. 
Now  for  Asdis  alone  that  store  had  been 
enough,  but  for  three  the  outlook  was 
not  so  good. 

Once  Frodi  saw  Rolf  as  he  watched 
them  working,  and  the  smith  said,  **  Thou 
takest  pleasure  in  the  sight  ?  " 

Rolf  asked,  "  Rememberest  thou  what 
jewels  Grani  wore,  or  his  father,  or  Helga, 
that  time  when  they  went  away  ? " 

"  Grani  and  Einar,"  said  Frodi,  "  had 
rings  on  their  arms  and  brooches  on 
their  breasts,  but  Helga  wore  none  at 
aU." 

"  Silver  pennies  also  they  had  in  their 
purses,"  said  Rolf. 

[370] 


TRIAL    OF   GRANI'S    PRIDE 

"  What  is  their  wealth  to  thee  ?  "  asks 
Frodi. 

"  Much,"  answers  Rolf. 

Xow  tiie  time  draws  toward  winter. 
The  tale  tells  next  how  Rolf  kept  many 
people  by  him  in  the  hall,  to  do  the  field 
work  and  to  tend  the  cattle  and  horses 
(but  the  sheep  were  in  the  fold,  save 
twenty  which  had  not  come  in).  Xow 
some  of  those  folk  of  Einar  still  dwelt 
at  Cragness,  having  deserted  their  master, 
and  none  at  the  hall  bade  them  either 
go  or  stay,  ^'et  both  Asdis  and  Frodi 
showed  them  little  favor,  and  one  by  one 
they  slipped  away  to  seek  livings  else- 
where, save  only  those  two,  Hallvard  and 
Hallmund,  men  of  loud  talk,  strong  of 
growth  but  not  given  to  work.  Evenings 
in  the  hall  they  spoke  nmch,  and  Frodi 
scowled  thereat ;  but  Rolf  sat  in  his  seat 
and  seemed  neither  to  see  nor  to  hear 
them. 

[371] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

Frodi  said  to  him  one  day :  "  This  one 
thing  I  misHke  in  thee,  that  thou  keepest 
here  those  two  who  deserted  their  master." 

Rolf  asked  :  **  Was  their  master  worth 
devotion  ? " 

"  Maybe  not,"  says  Frodi,  "  yet  ingrates 
are  they  both." 

"  They  are  free,"  said  Rolf,  "  either  to 
stay  or  go." 

Frodi  grumbled  to  himself,  but  said 
no  more  to  Rolf. 

Now  October  comes  in  very  cold,  but 
no  snow  as  yet ;  and  all  harvests  are  in. 
Grani  had  stacked  his  neatly  in  ricks 
against  the  weather,  for  there  was  no 
room  in  the  hut.  There  was  a  pen 
outside  for  the  ewe  ;  she  was  a  good 
beast  and  never  wandered,  coming  home 
at  night. 

On  a  day  Rolf  called  Hallvard  and 
Hallmund  to  him,  and  said  :  "  It  were 
not  strange  if  Grani's  ewe  were  to  break 
[372] 


TRIAL   OF   GRAXrS   PRIDE 

out  of  its  pen  and  eat  at  my  ricks,  which 
stand  not  far  away."  And  he  looked 
hard  at  Hallvard,  who  was  the  slyer  of 
those  two. 

Said  Hallvard  with  a  grin :  '*  That  is 
likely  to  happen." 

Rolf  gave  them  each  a  piece  of  money, 
and  said  :  "  Beware  of  that  ewe." 

On  a  morning  not  long  after  came 
those  two,  leading  the  ewe.  "  Master, 
here  ha\'e  we  found  this  ewe  eating  at  thy 
ricks,  nor  know  we  whose  it  may  be." 

Said  Rolf:  "The  ewe  is  Einar's.  Take 
it  to  him,  and  ask  payment  for  the  hay 
which  has  been  eaten." 

So  tliey  take  the  ewe  to  Einar,  and 
bring  back  siher.  '*  Keep  that  for  your- 
selves," Rolf  said,  '*  but  will  the  ewe  stay 
now  at  home  ?  " 

"•  Her  pen  is  not  strong,"  Hallvard  said. 

So    on   the    morrow   those   two   came 
again,  bringing  the  ewe  a  second    time  ; 
[STB] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

Rolf  sent  them  for  money  as  before.  This 
time  they  brought  back  a  gold  arm-ring  ; 
so  Rolf  knew  that  Einar  and  Grani  had 
taken  with  them  nigh  empty  purses, 
and  he  was  glad.  He  took  the  ring, 
giving  the  men  silver,  and  said  to  them 
as  before  :  "  Will  the  ewe  stay  now  at 
home  ? " 

Hallvard  answered,  "We  left  Grani 
strengthening  the  pen,  but  still  it  is  not 
high." 

And  on  the  morrow  they  brought  the 
ewe,  saying,  "  See  how  fat  she  hath  gorged 
herself,  master." 

Then  said  Rolf,  "  Go  now  and  say  to 
Einar  :  *  A  third  time  hath  thine  ewe  tres- 
passed ;  now  must  thou  pay  not  only 
damages,  but  the  trespass  fine,  or  else 
bring  this  to  the  courts.'  " 

They  went  and  brought  back  jewels, 
one  arm-ring  and  two  brooches  ;  and 
Hallvard  said,  "All  that  he  had  Einar 
[374] 


TRIAL    OF   GRAXrS    PRIDE 

gave,  rather  than  trust  hunself  to  the 
law." 

Rolf  gave  them  money,  saying  :  "  If  the 
ewe  wanders  a  fourth  time,  she  ^\^ll  be- 
come mine.     Is  her  pen  strong  ?  " 

*'  Grani  has  no  more  wood  to  make  the 
pen  higher,"  answered  Hallvard,  ''  but  he 
was  tying  her  with  a  rope." 

**  Belike  the  rope  is  not  strong,"  said 
Rolf. 

And  that  seemed  true  ;  for  on  the  mor- 
row those  two  brought  the  ewe  for  the 
fourth  time  ;  they  said  she  had  again  been 
eating  at  Rolfs  ricks. 

"  Go  now,"  said  Rolf  *"  Say  to  Einar  : 
'  Pay  me  damages  and  another  fine,  or 
yield  thine  ewe.'" 

They  went  and  returned,  and  said  to 
Rolf:  ''  The  ewe  is  thine." 

Then  Rolf  gave  them  silver  rings,  and 
they  were  well  content.  But  Frodi  came 
to  Rolf,  and  said:  "What  is  this  thou  hast 
[375] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

suffered  those  two  to  do  to  thy  neighbor  ? 
Now  Einar  will  have  no  milk  for  the 
winter." 

Rolf  answ^ered  shortly :  "  He  can  use  the 
pen  of  the  ewe  for  firewood,  and  sell  the 
hay  for  money."  And  he  would  speak 
no  more  of  that. 

Now  October  passed,  and  November 
came,  and  still  there  was  no  snow;  the 
land  was  colder  for  that.  One  day  when 
Rolf  stood  and  looked  at  the  hut  on  the 
upland,  Hallvard  came  to  him  and  said, 
"  Small  cheer  is  there  over  yonder,  master ; 
yet  I  have  heard  that  Grani  has  sold  his 
hay,  and  it  is  soon  to  be  fetched  from  his 
farm." 

Rolf  answered  :  "  See  now^  how  all  their 
ricks  stand  in  a  line,  and  the  wind  is  in 
that  line,  so  that  a  fire  which  took  the 
weathermost  rick  would  burn  them  all. 
It  was  careless  of  Grani  to  set  them  so." 

"  For  fire  might  come  by  chance,"  said 
[376] 


TRIAL    OF   GRAN  IS   PRIDE 

Hallvard,  and  he  went  and  spoke  with 
HaHmund. 

Now  that  night  people  were  stirring  in 
the  hall,  for  a  servingnian  was  sick  there  ; 
and  in  the  early  morning  one  came  knock- 
ing at  the  door  of  Rolfs  locked  bed,  cry- 
ing, '*  There  is  fire  across  the  valley."  So 
Rolf  threw  on  a  cloak  and  went  out ;  there 
was  a  great  fire  at  the  little  farm,  where 
the  ricks  were  burning.  In  their  light 
Grani  was  seen,  saving  what  he  might ; 
but  Einar  stood  by  wringing  his  hands, 
and  Helga  weeping.  So  while  those  of 
Cragness  stood  and  watched,  Halhard 
and  Hallmund  came  up  the  hill  and  joined 
them. 

"  Where  have  ye  been  i  "  asks  Frodi. 

They  had  no  good  answer  to  give. 

When  it  was  day  Rolf  sent  to  inquire 
of  Einar  if  he  had  had  great  loss  ;  Hall- 
vard was  sent.  "And  ask  if  they  will 
have  any  help  of  me  ;  and  mark  how 
[  3T7  ] 


THE    STORY   OF   ROLF 

much  they  have  saved  and  where  it  is 
bestowed." 

So  Hallvard  went  and  returned  again, 
and  said  that  Grani  needed  no  help. 
"  But,"  said  he,  *'  the  old  man  would  have 
taken  help,  yet  the  young  man  would 
not  allow  it.  And  they  have  saved  no 
hay,  and  but  little  grain  ;  it  is  there  in 
the  pen  of  the  ewe." 

"  Now,"  Rolf  said  privately  to  Hall- 
vard, "  thou  and  Hallmund  shall  take  my 
shepherd  and  go  into  the  hills,  a  day's 
journey ;  he  shall  show  thee  where  are 
folded  those  twenty  of  my  sheep  which 
came  not  with  the  others,,  and  which  men 
call  lost.  Send  him  then  home  before 
thee,  and  do  ye  twain  drive  the  sheep.  — 
And  see  to  it,"  quoth  Rolf,  "that  those 
sheep  do  no  damage  to  the  fodder  which 
Grani  saved." 

So  that  day  those  two  took  their  staves, 
and  went  with  the  shepherd  to  do  as  Rolf 
[  378  ] 


TRIAL    OF    GRAXrS    PRIDE 

had  bidden.  On  the  second  day  the 
shepherd  came  again ;  but  on  the  fourth 
came  Hallvard  and  Hallmund,  driving  the 
sheep.     Now  one  of  them  was  all  bloody. 

**  What  hath  happened  to  the  ram  ? " 
asked  Rolf. 

'*  We  came  home,"  answered  Hallvard, 
"  over  the  fell  which  is  above  Einar's  farm  ; 
we  pastured  the  sheep  as  wc  came,  yet 
there  is  now  no  good  grazing,  and  the 
beasts  were  terribly  thin.  So  when  we 
came  late  at  night  near  to  Grani's  stead, 
and  could  not  make  Cragness  in  the  dark, 
we  rested  and  let  the  sheep  stray.  In  the 
morning,  behold,  tlie  sheep  had  found  the 
grain  which  Grani  had  saved  from  the  fire, 
and  were  eating  the  last  of  it  when 
he  came  out  by  the  first  light.  He  saw 
the  sheep,  and  drove  them  thence  with 
iury ;  but  the  ram  was  obstinate,  and 
would  not  leave  the  food,  so  Grani 
wounded  him.  And  he  gave  us  hard 
[379] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

words  before  we  gathered  the  flock  to 
come  away." 

"  Take  the  sheep  to  the  fold,"  said  Rolf, 
and  he  gave  each  of  the  men  a  piece  of 
money. 

Then  he  went  in  and  sat  down  to  meat ; 
but  Frodi  followed  him  and  seemed  much 
discontented.  "  What  ails  thee  ?  "  asked 
Rolf. 

''  This  ails  me,"  said  Frodi,  "  that  thou 
hast  no  mercy  upon  them  whose  lot  is 
hard  enough.  I  cannot  bear  that  thou 
shouldst  use  those  base  men  to  do  such 
work  against  Grani,  whom  once  thou 
lovedst.  For  I  perceive  clearly  that  all 
this  has  been  done  with  intention,  both 
the  trespassing  of  the  ewe  and  the  burning 
of  the  ricks  ;  likewise  this  last  happening 
is  not  by  chance.  What  change  is  on 
thee,  that  thou  doest  so  ?" 

Also  Asdis  came  and  said :  "  Thou  art 
hard  on  those  unfortunate  ones,  my  son. 
[380] 


TRIAL   OF   GRANFS   PRIDE 

Leave   this   persecution  and   do  what  is 
worthy  of  thee." 

But  Rolf  said  to  Frodi :  "  Hast  thou 
forgotten  that  Grani  made  thee  thrall  ? " 
And  of  xVsdis  he  asked :  "  Who  slew 
Hiarandi  my  father  ?  "  The  hiw  of  ven- 
geance came  to  their  minds,  and  they  were 
silent,  yet  not  satisfied. 

Then  Hallvard  and  Hallmund  came  in 
and  helped  themselves  to  meat,  and  began 
talking  loudly.  Said  Hallvard,  "  Thou 
art  called  now,  master,  to  avenge  thy 
honor.  Einar  spoke  shame  on  thee  while 
we  were  gathering  the  sheep  to  drive 
from  his  house,  for  he  said  thou  hadst  the 
hope  to  starve  him  and  his  children." 

''  A  great  slander  is  that,"  quoth  Hall- 
mund, wagging  his  head.  "  Many  a  man 
hath  died  for  such  ;  and  at  least  a  money- 
fine  should  Einar  pay." 

"Hold  your  tongues!"  cried  Frodi  in 
anger. 

[381] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

But  Rolf  rebuked  Frodi,  and  said  to 
those  twain  :  *'  I  give  thanks  for  your 
thought  of  mine  honor.  But  I  do  not 
desire  blood,  only  money-atonement  for 
the  slander.  Einar  hath  no  money ;  but 
Grani  hath  yet  his  sword,  a  fine  weapon. 
Now  you  who  have  my  honor  in  your 
care,  go  to-morrow  to  Grani.  Tell  him  I 
demand  atonement ;  but  if  he  sends  me 
his  sword  his  father's  slander  will  be 
forgotten." 

Those  two  looked  at  each  other  in 
doubt,  for  that  would  be  a  hard  thing, 
to  get  from  Grani  his  sword. 

But  Frodi  sprang  from  his  seat,  and 
cried :  "  What  dost  thou  now,  to  insult 
Grani  so  ?  Never  will  an  Icelander  yield 
his  sword  !  Call  now  to  mind  when  ye 
two  were  comrades,  and  slept  together, 
and  fought  the  Scots  togetlier,  and  crossed 
the  Pentland  Firth  together  in  a  little 
boat,  and  swam  the  last  mile  side  by 
[  382  ] 


TRIAL    OF   GRANIS   PRIDE 

side.  Put  all  this  in  thy  mind,  and  unsay 
what  thou  hast  said." 

Rolf  answered  :  "  All  tliis  I  remember, 
and  that  is  why  I  send  for  Grani's  sword." 

"  Then,"  Frodi  cried,  "  I  leave  thy  roof 
now,  nor  ever  are  we  friends  again  ! " 

"  Frodi,"  answered  Rolf,  ''  sleep  one 
night  more  under  my  roof;  then  if  thou 
art  minded  thou  shalt  leave  me  forever." 

Then  Frodi  called  to  mind  his  great  love 
for  his  cousin,  and  yielded,  and  sat  down. 

In  the  morning  Hallmund  and  Hall- 
vard  sat  late  at  meat.  Rolf  said  to  them : 
'*  AVhy  linger  ye  here  ?     Do  as  I  bade  !  " 

Then  they  took  swords,  axes,  and  shields, 
and  went  to  the  hut  across  the  valley,  but 
had  no  heart  in  their  going.  Xow^  Rolf 
watched  from  the  hillside,  and  he  saw 
them  go  into  the  fanny ard,  very  slowly  ; 
and  he  waited  a  while,  and  saw  them 
come  out,  very  slowly.  And  they  came 
back  to  Cragness,  and  climbed  the  hill  to 
[385] 


THE   STORY  OF   ROLF 

him  ;  and  behold,  they  had  not  their  arms 
any  more,  but  were  wounded,  and  com- 
plained as  they  came. 

"  Grani,"  said  they,  "  has  done  this  to 
us.     Now,  master,  avenge  us  on  him !  " 

"  Now,"  said  Rolf,  "  all  is  come  about 
as  I  wished."  And  he  bade  bring  his 
sword  and  his  shield. 

"  Wilt  thou  then,"  asked  Frodi,  "  take 
up  the  quarrel  of  these  wretched  carles  ?  " 

Rolf  put  on  his  sword  and  took  his 
shield  ;  he  made  no  answer  to  Frodi,  but 
he  beckoned  his  housecarles  and  pointed 
to  Hallvard  and  Hallmund. 

"  Whip  me,"  said  Rolf  to  his  servants, 
"  these  wretches  from  this  place ;  if  they 
wait  till  my  return  they  shall  feel  the 
weight  of  my  hand.  But  as  for  all  the 
rest  of  you,  bide  ye  here  till  I  come  again." 

Hallvard  and  Hallnmnd  ran  with  all 
haste  away  along  the  cliffs,  but  Rolf  set 
out  across  the  valley  to  the  little  farm. 
[384] 


CHAPTER   XXX 

OK  THE   SAYING    OF  THOSE   TWO  WORDS 

NOW  the  tale  turns  to  speak  of 
Einar  and  his  two  children  :  how 
they  went  away  from  their  home 
with  hut  the  clothes  on  their  backs,  and 
with  purses  nigh  empty,  and  but  little 
jewelry.  They  came  to  the  hut,  to  make 
a  home  where  there  was  no  room  for  a 
fourth  to  sleep,  and  where  there  was  but  a 
rack  of  dried  meat,  and  a  gray  cloak  hang- 
ing by  the  door,  and  little  else  for  comfort. 
Grani  looks  about  the  farm,  and  sees 
how  it  has  a  good  spring,  and  a  small 
garden  well  tended,  and  a  pen  for  the 
ewe.  Beyond  the  garden  were  the  other 
crops  ;  yet  the  hay  had  not  been  cut,  nor 
the  grain  reaped,  and  there  was  nothing 
stored  against  the  winter. 
25  [  385  ] 


THE    STORY   OF   ROLF 

Said  Grani :  "  Rolf  awaited  this  turn  of 
fortune,  and  why  should  he  lay  up  food 
for  us  ? " 

Then  he  turned  about,  and  looked  off 
from  the  hillside.  There  he  saw  Cragness, 
and  the  folk  feasting  ;  and  he  saw  Fell- 
stead  and  many  other  farms.  There  lay 
Broadfirth,  and  the  sea  beyond  ;  fishing 
vessels  were  thereon.  And  he  saw  the 
ferry  to  Hvamm,  with  all  the  four  roads 
which  led  to  it,  where  people  travelled  ; 
but  the  little  farm  was  far  away  from  all 
these  things.  Now  it  was  a  bright  warm 
day,  and  the  ewe  bleated  in  the  pasture, 
and  the  birds  called  each  other  above  his 
head. 

Then  Grani's  heart  fainted  within  him, 
and  he  cried  to  Einar :  "  Better  hadst 
thou  chosen  exile  for  us  all,  rather  than 
condemn  us  to  die  in  this  place  !  " 

Einar  sought  to  excuse  himself  to  his 
son,  but  appeased  him  not.  Then  Helga 
[386] 


OF   THOSE   TWO   WORDS 

said  :  "Is  this  all  thou  didst  learn  in  the 
Orkneys,  thus  to  meet  the  fate  which  thou 
hast  brought  upon  thyself  ?  " 

Then  Grani  was  quiet,  and  went  and 
fetched  water,  and  wood  which  was  there 
for  the  cooking  (but  there  was  no  great 
store).  After  a  while  he  said  to  his  sister, 
"  No  more  will  I  complain,  though  worse 
things  come  upon  us." 

So  in  the  following  days  he  sets  him- 
self to  work,  and  cuts  the  hay,  and  stacks 
it  in  ricks  ;  and  cuts  and  stacks  the  grain 
likewise,  working  hastily  lest  the  snow 
should  come.  Einar  was  of  no  account  in 
such  work,  for  his  body  was  not  used  to 
it ;  but  he  watches  the  ewe  upon  the 
mead,  and  fetches  water  ;  and  Helga  works 
at  the  house,  and  when  the  gi'ain  is  reaped 
she  begins  to  grind  it  in  a  handmill ;  a 
slow  labor  that  was,  to  make  flour  each 
day  for  their  bread.  Xow  when  Grani 
had  finished  harvesting  he  began  to  cut 
[387] 


THE   STORY   OF  ROLF 

peat  and  stack  it  near  the  house.  It  was 
hard  work,  for  the  cold  was  severe  and  the 
ground  freezing. 

Einar  began  to  complain  as  the  cold 
came  on  ;  he  was  not  warm  enough  under 
the  gray  cloak,  but  sat  much  of  the  day 
by  the  fire.  He  disliked  his  food  and 
wanted  better,  although  naught  better 
was  to  be  had.  It  was  not  easy  to  bear 
his  complainings  ;  but  Helga  was  patient, 
and  Grani  sought  to  lighten  her  labors, 
doing  woman's  work.  Yet  he  was 
troubled  for  the  shame  of  his  life,  and 
slept  badly,  and  lost  flesh.  Now  hard 
frost  and  bitter  winds  came,  but  still  no 
snow.  Grani's  clothes  were  thin,  and  he 
was  not  used  to  the  rough  life  ;  his  hands 
cracked  with  the  cold,  all  his  joints  ached, 
his  feet  were  sore  from  his  thin  shoes,  and 
it  seemed  as  if  he  w^ould  perish  with  the 
wind.  Yet  still  he  cut  peat,  hewing  it 
from  the  frozen  ground  in  a  little  boggy 
[388] 


OF   THOSE   TWO   WORDS 

place  ;  and  he  brought  it  home  with  fin- 
gers all  bleeding.  Then  Helga  bewailed 
the  weather,  how  without  snow  the  ground 
froze  ever  deeper :  but  though  at  first 
Grani  was  minded  to  complain  witli  her, 
he  betliought  himself  and  spoke  cheerily. 

Helga  asked  :  '*  AVhy  dost  thou  conceal 
thy  thoughts  {  " 

**  Tlie  worst  of  my  thoughts,"  said  Grani, 
"  are  so  bad  that  I  dare  not  dwell  on  them. 
But  the  better  is  that  1  must  be  manly  ; 
and  I  have  a  memory  to  help  me." 

"  What  is  that  memory  l  "  asked  Helga. 

So  Grani  told  of  that  time  when  he 
and  his  thralls  were  lost  in  the  snow  in 
Orkney,  and  those  two  Icehmders  bore  the 
cold,  but  he  complained  of  it.  '*  And 
they  gave  me  the  cloak  and  the  warmth 
of  their  oww  bodies,  yet  I  could  not  be 
brave.  So  now  when  I  shiver  in  the  cold 
I  call  to  mind  their  hardiness,  and  strive 
to  copy  it." 

[389] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

"  That  is  well  said,"  quoth  Helga,  *'  and 
I  will  show  courage,  even  as  thou." 

So  those  two  fortified  each  other ;  but 
Einar's  mind  dwelt  always  on  his  misfor- 
tunes :  the  great  state  he  had  lost,  and  the 
trick  that  had  betrayed  him,  and  all  those 
servants  who  had  deserted  him.  ''  Years 
long,"  said  Einar,  "  I  fed  many  of  those 
men,  yet  they  all  turned  from  me  at  the 
end.  Not  one  had  the  gratitude  to  follow 
me  hither." 

"There  is  luck  in  that,"  answ^ered 
Grani,  "  for  how  could  we  feed  them  ? " 

"Most  I  hate  Hallvard  and  Hallmund," 
said  Einar,  "for  I  favored  them  in  every- 
thing, but  now  they  cling  to  Rolf." 

"  He  will  get  small  profit  from  them," 
says  Helga. 

Now  at  the  farm  they  took  much  com- 
fort in  their  ewe,  which  never  wandered 
far,  and  came  home  at  night,  sleeping 
always  in  the  pen.  But  one  morning 
[390] 


OF   THOSE   TWO   WORDS 

she  was  gone  and  the  pen  broken  do^\Ti, 
and  no  trace  of  lier  was  to  be  seen. 
Then  Einar  lamented  greatly,  since  her 
milk  was  needed  :  lie  declared  that  she 
was  stolen,  l^ut  in  the  forenoon  came 
those  two,  Hallvard  and  Hallmmid, 
leading  the  ewe. 

"  This  beast,"  said  Hallvard,  ''  was 
found  eating  from  our  master's  ricks." 

*' Wherefore,"  asked  Grani,  "ate  she 
not  from  our  ricks,  which  were  nearer  ? " 

"  I  know  not,"  said  Hallvard,  ''  but  she 
hath  been  at  our  ricks  ;  and  Rolf  has 
said :  Twenty  in  silver  must  you  pay." 

Grani  took  his  purse  ;  and  though  his 
father  scolded  lie  gave  silver,  all  that  he 
had,  and  Halhard  and  Hallmund  went 
away. 

Now  this  happened   again,  and  to  re- 
deem the  ewe    Grani   ga\'e  a  gold   ring. 
Then  he  built  up  the  pen  again  of  double 
strength,    so    that   a    bullock    could    not 
[391] 


THE    STORY   OF   ROLF 

have  broken  out ;  but  on  another  morning 
the  ewe  was  gone,  and  unless  she  were 
a  goat  she  might  not  have  jumped  out. 
Einar  was  terribly  enraged  with  an  old 
man's  anger,  and  swore  those  two  ruffians 
had  killed  the  ewe ;  yet  after  a  while 
they  were  seen  coming,  leading  the  beast. 

Einar  said  to  Grani,  "  Take  now  thy 
sword  and  slay  them  when  they  come." 

But  Grani  held  his  tongue  and  heard 
those  two  quietly  when  they  claimed 
trespass  money ;  he  gave  them  all  the 
jewels  that  he  had,  and  the  twain  went 
away.  Then  Einar  cried,  "  I  have  no 
son  at  all,  but  tw^o  daughters  ;  and  no 
one  will  defend  me  from  this  shameful 
persecution." 

Grani  grew  red  as  blood  ;  but  he  said 
naught  in  answer,  and  tied  the  ewe  in  the 
pen.  When  he  was  alone  Helga  came 
to  him. 

Asks  she  :  "  Thinkest  thou  that  the  ewx 
[  392  ] 


OF   THOSE   TWO   WORDS 

broke  out  those  two  times,  and  leaped 
out  the  third  ?  " 

He  answers  :  "  Those  tw^o  stole  her,  yet 
I  cannot  prove  it,  for  there  is  no  snow 
to  show^  their  tracks." 

"  I  blame  not  thy  mildness  at  all,"  says 
Helga,  "rather  do  I  praise  it.  But  why 
art  thou  so  quiet  under  injustice  ? " 

"I  call  to  mind,"  says  Grani,  "that 
when  I  enthralled  Rolf  he  never  com- 
plained, but  took  what  fortune  brought 
him,  seeing  that  lie  could  not  help  him- 
self He  bided  his  time  and  avenged  his 
father ;  and  I  suffer  in  silence,  to  keep 
my  father  alive.  That  lesson  w^hich  Rolf 
set  me,  now  I  follow  ;  I  cannot  resist 
him,  save  to  my  death,  and  what  then 
would  become  of  my  father  and  of  thee  ?  " 

Now   there   came   another   night,    and 

in  the  morning  the  ewe  w^as  gone  ;  that 

day  Grani  yielded  her  to  Rolf,  as  already 

told,    while    Einar    upbraided    him    that 

[393] 


THE   STORY   OF  ROLF 

he  was  so  unmanly.  And  in  the  next 
days  the  old  man  was  miserable,  missing 
his  milk,  and  not  eating  the  broth  Helga 
made,  though  the  broth  was  very  good. 
He  made  himself  sick  with  his  anger  and 
his  selfishness,  and  went  to  bed  in  the 
middle  of  the  day,  and  scolded  from 
where  he  lay.  "  Men  tell,"  said  he,  "  of 
Gisli  the  Outlaw,  who  entered  his  enemy's 
house  and  slew  him  for  the  slaying  of  his 
blood-brother.  But  nowadays  no  man 
will  do  such  a  deed  —  no,  not  to  save  his 
father." 

Then  Grani  started  from  his  place,  and 
said  :  "  Violence  enough  has  been  done  in 
this  feud,  nor  will  I  ever  have  hand  in 
such."  He  went  out  of  the  house,  and 
Helga  after  him. 

She  said  to  him :  "Be  comforted,  my 
brother." 

Grani  answered :  "It  is  true  that  I 
might  take  Rolf  unawares,  and  slay  him. 
[394] 


OF   THOSE   TWO   WORDS 

But  I  remember  when  he  was  my  thrall 
in  the  Orkneys,  going  with  me  every- 
where, and  my  life  was  daily  in  his  hands. 
For  when  we  were  on  the  cliffs  he  might 
have  cast  me  down,  and  no  man  would 
have  known  lie  did  it.  Or  when  we 
were  fishing  he  might  have  drowned  me, 
and  have  sailed  away  in  the  boat.  But 
he  never  did  evil  for  evil,  and  I  remember 
it  now." 

Then  Grani  planned  to  sell  his  fodder, 
and  the  money  would  be  welcome.  But 
on  another  morning  they  woke  in  the 
hut  witli  the  crackle  and  glare  of  fire, 
and  there  were  the  ricks  burning,  all  of 
them  ;  Grani  could  save  little  from  the 
flames.  Xow  that  was  a  great  loss,  and 
Einar  bewailed  it,  saying  that  since  the 
wheat  was  gone  they  would  all  three 
starve.  Then  by  day  they  saw  Hallvard 
coming. 

**  He  comes  to  insult  us,"  said  Einar, 
[  395  ] 


THE   STORY   OF  ROLF 

and  egged  Grani  on  to  meet  him  with 
his  sword,  and  wound  him  for  punish- 
ment. But  Grani  received  Hallvard 
mildly,  and  said  he  had  no  need  of  help, 
and  sent  him  away. 

"  Now,"  said  Einar,  *'  we  might  have 
had  help  of  Rolf,  and  thou  hast  refused  it." 

Grani  answered  naught  to  his  father, 
but  afterward  when  Helga  asked  why  he 
sent  Hallvard  away,  Grani  said,  "  What 
help  gave  we  to  Rolf  when  he  was  ship- 
wrecked at  our  door  ?  Thou  savedst  his 
life,  else  he  had  been  slain  in  our  hall. 
For  very  shame  we  can  take  no  help 
of  him." 

Now  some  days  passed,  and  Einar 
grumbled  ceaselessly,  so  that  life  with 
him  was  well  nigh  unbearable  ;  yet  he 
was  the  cause  of  all  their  misfortune. 
In  nothing  that  she  did  might  Helga 
please  him  ;  and  though  Grani  had  grown 
thin  with  labor,  his  father  did  not  spare 
[396] 


OF   THOSE   TWO   WORDS 

the  lash  of  his  tongue.  It  was  plain  that 
they  had  not  enough  food  to  keep  them 
througli  the  winter,  now  that  so  much 
grain  was  gone,  and  their  fate  was  much 
on  Granis  mind  ;  yet  lie  was  cheerful. 

Helga  came  to  him  at  last,  and  said, 
*'  Brother,  give  me  of  thy  courage,  for 
with  my  father  s  harshness  and  our  hard 
work  I  feel  my  heart  failing  me.  On 
what  thought  dost  thou  sustain  thyself  ?  " 

"  Dost  thou  remember,"  asked  Grani, 
''  that  when  we  first  came  here  I  com- 
plained, and  thou  didst  ask  :  Had  I 
learned  no  more  in  the  Orkneys  than 
to  bewail  my  fate  ?  ' 

'*  Forgive  me  that  saying,"  beggedHelga. 

"  ^^^hy  not  forgive  (  "  Grani  said.  ''  For 
I  was  reminded  of  a  boast  I  made  to  Rolf 
there  on  the  cliff  by  Hawksness,  saying 
that  I  feared  no  misfortune.  And  he 
answered :  Then  I  was  fitted  to  be  an 
Icelander.  Then,  though  I  had  dwelt 
[397] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

so  long  in  the  Orkneys,  my  heart  warmed 
to  my  own  land  whose  children  love  her 
so ;  and  I  resolved  to  show  myself  an 
Icelander,  for  the  sake  of  winning  Rolfs 
praise.  Therefore  I  strive,  my  sister,  to 
be  a  true  son  of  this  dear  Iceland,  and 
to  bear  my  misfortunes  even  as  Rolf 
sends  them." 

"  JNIayhap,"  says  Helga,  "  Rolf  remem- 
bers also  that  boast  of  thine." 

"  Aye,"  says  Grani. 

"  And  mayhap,"  Helga  says,  "  he  sends 
these  trials  only  to  test  thee,  for  it  is  clear 
that  they  are  of  design." 

"So  I  have  thought,"  Grani  answers. 
"  Either  it  is  that,  or  it  is  revenge ;  yet 
Rolf  has  no  spite  in  him." 

*'  Greatly  dost  thou  praise  him,"  Helga 
says. 

*'  Not  overmuch,"  quoth  Grani.  "  And 
now  I  will  say  1  repent  my  pride  when  I 
refused  his  friendship  :  first  at  Hawksness, 
[398] 


OF   THOSE   TWO   WORDS 

when  he  had  done  me  that  sUght  hurt,  and 
then  on  the  ship.  But  I  have  most  shame 
that  I  offered  him  no  atonement  when  I 
was  prosperous  here  in  Iceland,  and  he 
was  in  hiding." 

"  Go  to  him  now,"  cries  Helga.  ''  Ask 
forgiveness !  " 

Grani  answers  :  "  I  asked  it  not  when 
I  might  with  honor  ;  it  were  cowardice  to 
do  so  when  I  am  under  his  feet." 

Xow  Helga  wished  to  argue  against 
that ;  but  their  father  called  them,  com- 
plaining, and  there  was  no  more  of  their 
talk.  But  Grani,  while  Helga  tended  on 
Einar,  gi-ound  corn  in  the  handmill  (but 
there  was  little  of  the  grain  left)  and  sang 
this  song : 

*'  Once  I,  most  fortunate, 

Met  swords  in  fight. 
Now,  sin  to  expiate, 

I  show  this  plight : 
Grind  corn  to  make  my  bread.  — 
Evil  pursues  my  head." 

[399] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

And  it  seemed  to  him  that  scarce  ever 
had  a  wamor,  not  in  thraldom,  come  to 
such  fortune.  Then  when  he  had  ground 
enough  meal  for  another  day  he  stacked 
the  grain  carefully  against  the  weather, 
and  went  about  other  tasks,  and  that 
night  slept  soundly. 

But  in  the  morning,  waking  with  the 
first  light,  he  heard  as  it  were  a  scuffling 
of  feet  close  outside  the  door  ;  when  he 
opened  he  saw  sheep  there,  a  small  flock, 
eating  eagerly  at  the  grain,  which  was 
almost  all  gone.  In  despair  he  rushed 
out  upon  them,  and  drove  them  away ; 
they  all  fled  before  him  but  one  lean  old 
ram,  who  stood  his  ground  and  still  would 
eat.  Then  Grani  took  a  club  and  smote 
the  ram,  and  wounded  it,  so  that  it  ran 
away.  Next  he  saw  how  at  a  little  dis- 
tance were  Hallvard  and  Hallmund,  who 
came  and  excused  them  of  the  doings  of 
the  sheep,  which  had  strayed  while  the 
[  400  ] 


OF   THOSE   TWO   WORDS 

men  slept.  Grani  answered  nothing, 
though  his  sister  wept ;  but  Einar  was 
nigh  out  of  his  mind  for  anger  and 
despair,  and  cursed  those  twain,  and 
Rolf  their  master,  until  Grani  took  him 
and  led  him  into  the  house,  when  those 
two  dro\e  tlie  sheep  away.  Einar  was 
so  spent  with  rage  that  lie  fell  at  last  in 
a  stupor  ;  and  (irani  went  and  gathered 
all  that  remained  of  the  grain.  There 
were  but  two  measures  of  it  left. 

Then  as  he  gleaned  those  few  stalks 
from  the  gi'ound,  where  the  sheep  had 
trodden  them,  and  as  he  cleansed  them 
of  dust  and  saved  every  small  particle  : 
bitterness  grew  in  him,  and  then  wrath, 
and  lie  nursed  his  wrath  all  that  day. 
Now  Helga  was  busy  with  her  father, 
and  saw  not  how  Grani  brooded  ;  there 
was  not  much  food  for  him,  but  he  fed 
on  his  despair.  x\nd  he  slept  ill  that 
night,  and  rose  early,  and  went  without 
26  [  401  ] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

food  to  dig  in  the  garden  for  roots. 
There  those  twain  found  him,  Hallvard 
and  Hallmund,  when  they  came  into  the 
yard  that  day  for  his  sword. 

Now  his  back  was  toward  them,  and 
they  asked  each  other :  ''  Shall  we  rush 
on  him  and  wound  him,  or  slay  him,  and 
so  search  the  place  at  our  will  for  his 
sword  ? "  That  seemed  to  them  the  best 
counsel,  and  they  stole  upon  him.  He 
was  so  busy  that  he  heard  them  not ;  and 
but  for  Helga  he  had  been  slain.  But  she 
saw  the  men,  and  cried  "  Beware  !  "  So 
Grani  turned  with  his  spade  uplifted,  and 
they  rushed  at  him.  Then  he  dashed  the 
sword  from  the  hand  of  Hallmund,  and 
struck  fiercely  at  Hallvard.  Hallvard  he 
wounded  with  the  spade,  but  Hallmund 
with  his  own  weapon,  and  with  their 
wounds  they  limped  away. 

Then  all  of  Grani's  anger  left  him,  and 
he  sat  in  the  house  by  the  hearth,  and  his 
[402] 


OF   THOSE   TWO   WORDS 

father  waked  and  looked  at  him.  Said 
Grani,  "  Much  didst  thou  do  to  Hiarandi 
for  my  sake,  and  harshly  has  Hiarandi's 
son  repaid  me  for  thy  sake.  But  let  us 
forgive  each  other,  father,  before  the  end 
of  life  comes  to  us." 

Asked  Einar :  **  How  comes  the  end  of 
life  now  ? " 

Helga  says  from  the  doorway :  "  I  see 
Rolf  coming  across  the  valley,  and  he  is 
armed.' 

'*  Thus  comes  the  end,"  says  Grani,  and 
they  embraced  and  kissed  each  other  all 
three,  and  Grani  made  ready  for  death, 
and  he  went  out  to  meet  Rolf.  Rolf 
came  into  the  yard,  and  he  had  his  sword 
and  shield. 

Says  Rolf:  '*  What  hast  thou  to  say 
to  me  for  the  wounding  of  my  house- 
carles  ? " 

Grani  looked  on  Rolf,  and  remembered 
how  he  had  loved  him  once,  and  loved 
[403] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

him  still,  yet  never  might  they  be  friends. 
"  This  offer  will  I  make,"  said  Grani. 
*'  I  will  fare  abroad,  and  never  come  back 
to  trouble  thee,  if  so  be  thou  wilt  give 
my  father,  while  he  lives,  his  winter's 
food." 

"Hast  thou  nothing  better  to  say?" 
asked  Rolf. 

"  I  will  make  this  offer,"  said  Grani. 
"  I  will  be  thy  thrall,  and  labor  for  thee, 
if  only  thou  wilt  maintain  my  father  out 
of  thine  abundance." 

"  Canst  thou  say  no  better  ? "  asked 
Rolf  again. 

Grani  remembered  how  he  might  have 
been  friends  with  Rolf,  and  would  not ; 
and  how  he  should  have  asked  forgiveness, 
and  could  not.  "  Nothing  better  to  offer 
have  I,"  said  he.  "Nothing  worth  of- 
fering." For  he  despised  himself,  and 
thought  his  life  ended. 

"  Take  then  thy  weapons,"  said  Rolf, 
[404] 


OF   THOSE   TWO    WORDS 

*'  and  fight  me  here  on  the  level  space  by 
the  spring.' 

So  Grani  took  liis  sword  and  his  shield, 
and  they  stood  up  to  fight  by  the  spring, 
and  those  in  the  hut  heard  the  clasli  of 
steel.  The  two  looked  strangely  fighting, 
Grani  gaunt  and  ragged,  and  Rolf  well 
fed  and  in  lioliday  clothes.  Xow  Grani 
thouglit  to  be  slain  (juickly ;  but  Rolf 
seemed  to  have  no  power  at  first ;  yet  he 
warmed  to  the  strife,  and  began  to  strike 
manfully,  and  at  last  he  smote  away  a 
part  of  Cirani's  shield.  Then  Grani  by  a 
great  stroke  shore  away  the  half  of  Rolfs 
shield. 

**  AVell  smitten ! "  cried  Rolf,  and  they 
fought  on  ;  but  Cirani  found  himself  grow- 
ing weak,  and  marvelled  nmch  that  Rolf 
smote  no  faster.  "'  But  if  he  means  to 
tire  me  out,"  thought  Grani,  "  he  can  wdn 
me  easily." 

Then  Rolf  drew^  aw^ay,  and  said  :  "  My 
[405] 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF 

shoestrings  are  loose,  1  will  tie  them." 
So  he  laid  aside  his  shield  and  sword,  and 
knelt  before  Grani  to  tie  his  shoes  ;  Grani 
might  have  slain  him  there,  but  he  waited. 
And  not  to  be  tempted  to  that  treachery, 
Grani  looked  about ;  he  saw  the  hut  where 
were  his  father  and  sister,  and  looked 
off  on  the  lirth  and  the  wide  land,  and 
waited  for  Rolf  to  rise.  Then  they  fought 
again. 

But  Grani  grew  weary  and  desperate, 
and  his  thoughts  grew  hard.  For  there 
were  his  sister  and  father  close  at  hand, 
and  the  world  was  beautiful.  And  while 
they  fought  slowly  he  thought  that  cruel, 
so  to  prolong  death,  since  for  Rolf  he  was 
no  match  at  all.  He  wished  for  death, 
and  exposed  his  breast  to  Rolf's  strokes, 
and  cared  not  what  happened. 

But  Rolf  drew  away  again,  and  said, 
"  I  am  thirsty,"  and  knelt  down  by  the 
spring  to  drink.  Then  in  his  great  weari- 
[406] 


OF    THOSE    TWO   WORDS 

ness  Grani  gave  way  to  an  evil  thought, 
and  cried,  "  I  will  free  my  father,  even  if 
the  deed  be  foul/'  And  he  heaved  up  his 
sword  to  slay  Rolf. 

But  Rolf  rose  upon  his  knees,  looking 
fair  in  Grani's  face ;  and  though  Rolf  made 
no  defence,  Grani  stayed  the  sword  in  mid- 
air, and  cast  it  far  away.  Tlien  he  sat 
do^\^l  on  a  stone  and  covered  his  face  with 
his  hands. 

Rolf  rose,  and  came  to  him,  and  said : 
**  \V"herefore  didst  thou  not  slay  me  ?  " 

Grani  answered :  "  Because  once  I  loved 
thee.' 

"Grani,  CTrani,''  cried  Rolf,  "has  thy 
pride  at  last  come  to  its  end  ?  Xow  once 
more  I  ask :  A\"hat  hast  thou  to  say  to 
me  ? 

"  For  the  wounding  of  thy  henchmen, 
and  for  all  I  ever  did  to  thee  since  first  we 
met,''  said  Grani,  '*  only  this  I  beg  :  For- 
give me  ! " 

[407] 


THE    STORY    OF   ROLF 

*'  I  forgive  thee  ! "  Rolf  cried,  and  there 
tr'jey  embraced  and  made  peace. 

This  is  the  end  of  the  tale,  that  Frodi 
slept  yet  other  niglits  at  Cragness  than 
that  one,  and  lived  vvdth  Rolf  his  life  long. 
But  Grani  took  his  father  hom_e  to  Fell= 
stead,  and  dwelt  there,  he  and  Einar  and 
Helga.  Grani  was  ever  the  greatest 
friend  of  Rolf,  but  Einar  never  came  into 
Rolf's  sight  so  long  as  he  lived ;  and  that 
was  not  long,  for  the  old  man  was  broken 
with  his  shame.  Then  after  that  Rolf 
took  to  wife  Helga  the  sister  of  Grani, 
and  the  curse  of  the  Soursops  never 
troubled  their  children.  Between  the 
households  of  Cragness  and  Fellsteadwas 
ever  the  closest  bond,  and  famous  men  are 
come  of  both  Rolf  and  Grani. 

So  here  we  end  the  Story  of  Rolf. 


[408] 


w 


The  Summer  J  acntion  Series 


FOUR  ON  A  FARM 


By  MARY  P.  WELLS  SMITH 

Author  of  *'The  Old  Deerfield  Series,"''  etc. 

Illustrated.  l-2mo.  §1.3.5  net 


It  is  a  pleasing  story,  whic-h  will  aid  in  making  young  people 
appreciate  the  beauties  and  the  delights  of  country  life.—Phil- 
(ide/phia  Press. 

It  would  be  well  for  American  city  youth  if  more  such  books 
descriptive  of  the  joys  and  healthfulness  of  country  life  could  be 
written. — Pittsburgh  Chronirh-Telegrupli. 


By  the  same  author 

TWO  IN  A  BUNGALOW 

Illustrated.  12mo.  $1.35  net 


The  second  volume  in  the  "Summer  Vacation  Series"  is, 
like  "  Four  on  a  Farm,"  a  story  of  out-door  life  which  tells  the 
story  of  the  first  summer  spent  by  the  Strongs  in  their  bungalow 
on  Mount  Pisgah,  near  the  Hoosac  Tunnel,  and  describes  the 
doings  of  Sydney  and  Clyde  Strong,  eleven  and  six  years  old. 
They  built  a  shack,  went  swimming,  fishing,  berrying,  etc. 
The  book  is  wholesome  and  natural:  it  will  teach  children  to 
appreciate  the  joy  and  beauty  of  life  out-of-doors  and  will  make 
many  a  boy  wish  for  equally  happy  summers  on  Mount  Pisgah. 


LITTLE,  BROWN  Sc  CO.,  Publishers 

34  Beacox  Street,  Boston 


Bright,  Lively,  and  Enjoyable 

"JOLLY  GOOD  TIMES" 
SERIES 

By  MARY  P.   WELLS  SMITH 


i.  Jolly  Good  Times;  or,         5,  Jolly  Good  Ti^vfes  To-Day 

Child  Life  on  a  Farm  6.  A  Jolly  Good  Summer 

2.  Jolly  Good  Times  at  School  7.  The  Browns 

3.  Jolly  Good  Times  at  Hack-  8.  Their  Canoe  Trip 


3IATACK 


4.  More  Good  Times  AT  Hack-      lUustrated.  Cloth. 

MATACK  Each  $L35  net. 

THESE  books  ("Jolly  Good  Times,"  etc.)  give  the  best 
possible  picture  of  New  England  child  life  about 
seventy-five  years  ago. —  Miss  Hunt,  Supt.  Children's  Dept. 
Brooklyn  Public  Library. 

Allow  me  to  express,  unasked,  the  zest  and  satisfaction 
with  which  I  read  "Jolly  Good  Times."  I  am  delightea 
that  the  joyous  country  life  of  New  England  is  painted  in 
its  true  colors  for  children.—  Col.  Thomas  Wentworth 

HiGGINSON. 

There  is  a  fine  fresh  flavor  of  country  life  in  what  Mrs, 
Smith  wiltes,  and  her  characters,  particularly  her  chil- 
dren, are  thoroughly  real  and  human. —  R.  H.  Stoddard  in 
New  York  Mail  and  Express. 

A  bit  of  real  literature  is  "  Jolly  Good  Times  at  Hack- 
matack." It  has  all  the  vividness  of  actual  experience. — 
New  York  Tribune, 


LITTLE,   BROWN,  &  CO.,  Publishers 

34  BEACON  STREET.  BOSTON 


Books  by  Alien  Freiieli 


THE   STORY   OF   ROLF   AND  THE 
VIKINGS   BOW 

Illustrated.    12mo.    $1.35  net 

A  stirring  tale  by  the  author  of  "The  Junior  Cup,"  present- 
ing a  vivid  account  of  the  old  Norse  life  and  of  the  people  of 
Jceland.  —  Brooklyn  Ea(ile. 

Boys  will  follow  the  fortunes  of  Rolf  with  ever-increasing 
attention,  for  his  skill  as  a  marksman,  his  intrepidity  in  scenes 
of  jieril,  and  his  noble  character  make  him  a  very  engaging  hero. 

—  Boston  Beacon. 

The  author  of  this  artistic  story  of  Iceland  has  caught  the 
spirit  of  the  times  and  men  he  depicts  most  happily.  —Outlook, 
New  York. 

PELHAM   AND   HIS  FRIEND  TIM 

Illustrated  bv  Cli.  Gruiiwald.     12iiio.  S1.35  net 
One  of  the  very  best  boys'  books.     In  the  two  boys,  who  are 
the  chief  characters,  he  has  drawn  a  picture  of  manliness  and 
honesty.     The  plot  centres  about  a   mill  strike  and  contains 
exciting  scenes.  —  Proridcnce  Journal. 

A  good,  wholesome  book  for  boys,  especially  to  be  recom- 
mended for  the  unobtrusive,  matter-of-course  way  in  which  it 
makes  charai-ter,  instead  of  social  station,  the  thing  that  comits. 

—  New  York  Timea. 

HEROES   OF   ICELAND 

Adapted  from  Dasent's  translation  of  "  The  Story  of 

Burnt  Njal,"'''  the  great  Icelandic  Saga,  with  a  new 

Preface,  Introduction,  and  Notes.     Illustrated  by 

E.  VV.  D.  Hamihon.      V2mo.   S1.35  net 

He  has  preserved  the  spirit  of  the  saga  in  the  abridgment, 
and  even  in  this  form  the  Northland  epic  makes  better  and 
healthier  reading  for  boys  than  most  of  the  books  that  are 
written  specially  for  them.  — Xew  York  Sun. 

THE    REFORM    OF  SHAUN 
Illustrated  by  Philip  R.  Goodwin.    $1.20  net 

Two  of  the  best  dog  stories  that  we  have  read  in  a  long  time. 

—  The  Churchman,  New  York. 

LITTLE,  BROWN,  &   CO.,  Publishers,  BOSTON 


Depicts  the  Joys  of  Country  Life 

SUMMER  VACATION 
SERIES 

By  MARY  P.  WELLS  SMITH 


1.    Four  on  a  Farm.      2.   Two  in  a  Bungalow. 
3.   Three  in  a  Camp. 

Illustrated.        Cloth.        $1.35  net  each 

"  Four  on  a  Farm  "  is  a  pleasing  story,  which  will  aid 
in  making  young  people  appreciate  the  beauties  and 
delights  of  the  country.  —  Philadelphia  Press. 

It  would  be  well  for  American  city  youth  if  more  such 
books  like  "  Four  on  a  Farm/'  descriptive  of  the  joys 
and  health  fulness  of  countiy  life,  could  be  written.  — 
Pittsburg  Chronicle-Telegraph, 

The  author  knows  her  ground,  for  she  has  repro- 
duced the  atmosphere  of  New  Hampshire  farm  life  to 
perfection  in  "  Four  on  a  Farm."—  Washington  Times. 

"  Two  in  a  Bungalow  "  describes  the  usual  vacation 
sports  of  swimming,  fishing,  berrying,  in  an  interesting 
and  instructive  way  and  gives  a  pleasant  picture  of  a 
vacation  outing  among  the  mountains.  —  Chicago  Post. 

This  series,  as  the  name  indicates,  is  made  up  of  out- 
door books,  books  that  healthy,  hearty,  happy  boys  and 
SCirls  like.  —  Christian  Register. 


LITTLE,  BROWN  &  CO.,  Publishers 

34  BEACON  STREET,  BOSTON 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA   LIBRARY 

BERKELEY 

THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 

STAMPED  BELOW 

Books  not  returned  on  time  are  subject  to  a  fine  of 
50c  per  volume  after  the  third  day  overdue,  increasing 
to  $1.00  per  volume  after  the  sixth  day.     Books  not  in 
demand  may  be  renewed  if  application  is  made  before 
expiration  of  loan  period. 

.MAR26.192J 

22Jur53HD 

/ 

JUN^18lg27 

1 

^^■^'^' 

' 

50m-7,'16 

7 


UNaVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRA|IY 


